thou shewe mercy vnto thy neighbour This place tendeth to no such meaning as is in the article but onely sheweth our good deedes to be imperfect 18. article This place geueth to none any propriety of an other mannes goodes but onely by waye of Christian communion 19. Article yet if thou do it not with suche burning loue as Christ did vnto thee so must thou knowledge thy sinne and desire mercy in Christ c. 18. Euery man is Lord of another mans good fol. 83. The words of Tindall be these Christ is Lord ouer all and euery Christian is heire annexed with Christ therefore Lord of all and euery one lord of whatsoeuer an other hath If thy brother or neigbour therefore neede and thou haue to helpe him and yet shewest not mercy but withdrawest thy hands from him then robbest thou him of his owne and art a theefe c. Reade more heereof in the xx Article following 19. I am bound to loue the Turke with the very bottome of my hart fol. 83. The place of this Article is this I am bound to loue the Turke with all my might and power yea and aboue my power euen frō the ground of my hart To loue the Turke to that end to win him to Christ is no heresie but charitye after the example that Christ loued me neither to spare goods body or life to win him to Christ. And what can I do more for thee if thou gauest me all the world Where I see neede there can I not but pray if Gods spirit be in me c. 20. The woorst Turke liuing hath as much right to my goodes at his neede as my housholde or mine owne selfe fol. 83. 20. article Reade and marke wel the place in the wicked Mammon In Christ we are all of one degree without respect of persons Notwithstanding though a christen mans hart be open to all mē Loe Reader how peeuishly this place is wrested First here is no mention made of any Turke Secōdly this place speaking of an Infidell meaneth of such Christians which forsake their owne householdes Thirdly by his right in thy goodes he meaneth no propriety that he hath to claime but onely to put thee in remembrance of thy Christen duety what to geue and receyueth all men yet because that his habilitie of goodes extendeth not so farre this prouision is made that euery man shall care for his owne houshold as father and mother and thyne elders that haue holpen thee wife children and seruants If thou shouldest not care and prouide for thine housholde then were thou an Infidell seeing thou hast taken on thee so to do and for so much as that is thy part committed to thee of the congregation When thou hast done thy dutie to thine housholde and yet hast further aboundance of the blessing of God that owest thou to the poore that can not labour or woulde labour and can get no worke and are destitute of friends to the poore I meane which thou knowest to them of thine owne parish If thy neighbours which thou knowest be serued and thou yet haue superfluitie and hearest necessitie to be among the breethren a thousand mile off to them art thou detter Yea to the very Infidels we be detters if they neede as farrefoorth as we maintayne them not against Christ or to blaspheme Christ. Thus is euery man that needeth thy helpe thy father mother sister and brother in Christ euen as euery man that doth the will of the father is father mother sister and brother vnto Christ. Moreouer if any be an Infidel and a false Christian and forsake his houshold his wife children and suche as can not helpe themselues then art thou bound to them if thou haue wherewith euen as much as to thine owne housholde and they haue as good right in thy goodes as thou thy selfe c. And if the whole world were thine yet hath euery brother his right in thy goodes and is heire with thee as we are all heyres with Christ c. 21. Almes deserueth no meede fol. 84. 21. article The place is this He that seeketh with his aliues more then to be mercifull to be a neighbour to succour his brothers neede to doe his duetie to his brother The place is playne 22. article to geue hys brother that he oweth him the same is blinde and seeth not what it is to be a christen man and to haue fellowship in Christes bloud c. 22. There is no worke better then another to please God To make water to wash dishes to be a sowter or an Apostle all is one To wash dishes and to preach is all one as touching the deed to please God fol. 44. The words of Tindall be these As pertayning to good works vnderstand that all workes are good whyche are done within the lawe of God in fayth and with thankesgiuing to God These wordes of Tindall sufficiētly discharge the article of al heresy if they be well wayed The meaning whereof is this that all our acceptation with God standeth onely vpon our fayth in Christ and vpon no work nor office Whereby Cornelius the Tanner beleeuing in Christ is as wel iustified before God as the Apostle or preacher So that there is no reioycing now neyther in work nor office but onely in our faith in Christ which onely iustifieth vs before God Rom. 8. and vnderstande that thou in thy doing them pleasest God whatsoeuer thou doest within the law of God as when thou makest water c. Moreouer put no difference betweene workes but whatsoeuer commeth into thy handes that doe as tyme place and occasion geueth and as God hath put thee in degree high or low As touching to please God there is no worke better then an other God loketh not first on thy workes as the world doth as though the beautifulnes of the world pleased him as it doth the world or as though he had neede of them but God looketh first on the hart what faith thou hast to his wordes how thou beleeuest him and how thou louest him for his mercy that hee hath shewed thee he looketh with what hart thou workest and not what thou workest how thou acceptest the degree that he hath put thee in and not of what degree thou art whether thou be an Apostle or a Shomaker Set this example before thine eyes Thou art a kitchen Page and washest thy maisters dishes Another is an Apostle and preacheth the word of God Of this Apostle harke what S. Paule sayth If I preach sayth he I haue naught to reioyce in for necessitie is put vnto me As who shoulde say God hath made me so wo is vnto me if I preach not If I doo it willinglye saith he then haue I my rewarde that is then am I sure that Gods spirit is in me and that I am elect to eternall life If I do it against my will an office is committed vnto mee that is if I doe it not
of Peter the one in his first Epistle the other in the latter and so be you contented with this present answer rashed vp in haste Fare ye hartily wel And comfort my William the good aged father by the grace of God which is in you Commende me to Iohn Eggenberge From Zuricke the 1. day of September An. 1527. FRom the first beginning of this whole booke and historie hitherto good reader thou hast hearde of many and sundry troubles much businesse in the church of Christe concerning the reformation of diuers abuses and great errors crept into the same namely in the Churche of Rome as appeareth by the doings of them in diuers and sundry places wherof mention hath bene made heretofore in this said historie For what godly man hath there bene wythin the space of these 500. yeares The corruption of the Sea of Rome continually cryed out against either vertuously disposed or excellently learned which hath not disprooued the misordred doings and corrupt examples of the See and Bishop of Rome from time to time vnto the cōming of this Luther Wherin this appeareth to me may also appeare no lesse to al godly disposed mē to be noted not without great admiration that seeing this foresaid Romish Bishop hath had great ennemies and gainsaiers continually from time to time both speaking working preaching and wryting against him yet notwithstanding neuer any could preuail before the comming of this man The cause whereof although it be secretely knowen vnto God and vnknowen vnto men yet so farre as men by cōiectures may suppose it may thus not vnlikely be thought That whereas other men before him speaking against the pomp pride whoredom and auarice of the Bishop of Rome charged him only or most specially with examples and maners of life Luther went further with hym charging him not wyth life but with his learning not with doings but with his doctrine not picking at the rine but plucking vp the roote not seeking the man but shaking his seate yea charging him with plaine heresie The Pope charged with heresie by Luther as preiudicial and resisting plainly against the bloud of Christ cōtrary to the true sense and direct vnderstanding of the sacred testament of Gods holy woord For whereas the foundation of our faith grounded vpon the holy scripture teacheth leadeth vs to be iustified onely by the worthines of Christ the onely price of his bloud The foundation of the Popes doctrine contrarye to Christen faith the Pope proceeding with a contrary doctrine teacheth vs otherwyse to seeke our saluation not by Christ alone but by the way of mennes meriting and deseruing by works Wherupon rose diuers sorts of orders religious sects amongst men some professing one thing and some an other euery man seeking his owne vnrighteousnes but few seking the righteousnes of him which is set vp of God to be our righteousnes redemption and iustification Martin Luther therefore vrging reducing things to the foundation and touchstone of the Scripture Iustification by faith reuiued by Luther opened the eyes of many which before were drowned in darknes Whereupon it can not be expressed what ioy comforte and consolation came to the hearts of men some lying in darknes and ignoraunce some wallowing in sinne some being in despaire some macerating them selues by woorkes and some presuming vppon their owne righteousnesse to beholde that glorious benefite of the greate libertie and free iustification set vp in Christ Iesus And briefly to speake the more glorious the benefite of this doctrine appeared to the world after long ignoraunce the greater persecution followed vppon the same And where the elect of God tooke most occasion of comfort and of saluation thereof the aduersaries tooke moste matter of vexation disturbance As commonly we see the true woord of God to bring with it euer dissention and perturbation and therefore truely it was sayde of Christ That he came not to send peace on earth but the swoorde Math. 10. And this was the cause why that after the doctrine and preaching of Luther so great troubles and persecutions followed in all quarters of the world Great persecution after the doctrine of Luther wherby rose great disquietnesse among the Prelates and many lawes and decrees were made to ouerthrowe the same by cruell handling of many good and Christian men Thus while authoritie armed wyth lawes and rigour did striue againste simple veritie lamentable it was to heare howe many poore men were troubled and went to wracke some tost from place to place some exiled out of the land for fear some caused to abiure some driuen to caues in woodes some racked wyth torment and some pursued to deathe wyth fagot and fire Of whom we haue nowe Christ willing in this hystorie following to entreat first begynning with certaine that suffered in Germanie then to returne to our owne stories and Martyrs here in England Henry Voes and Iohn Esch Friers Augustines IN the yeare of our Lorde 1523. two young menne were burnt at Bruxelles the one named Henry Uoes Two Fryers burned at Bruxelles being of the age of 24. yeares and the other Iohn Esch whych before had bene of the order of the Augustine Friers They were disgraded the first day of Iulie and spoiled of theyr friers weede at the suite of Egmondanus the Popes Inquisitour and the diuines of Louaine Egmondanus and Hochestratus doctors of Louain persecuters for that they would not retracte and deny their doctrine of the Gospell which the Papistes call Lutheranisme Theyr examiners were Hochestratus and other who demaunded of them what they did beleeue They sayde the bookes of the olde Testament and the newe wherein were contained the Articles of the Creede Then were they asked whether they beleued the decrees of the Councels and of the Fathers They sayde such as were agreeing to the Scripture Their examination they beleeued After thys they proceeded further asking whether they thought it any deadly sinne to transgresse the decrees of the fathers and of the bishop of Rome That said they is to be attributed onely to the precepts of God to binde the conscience of man or to loose it Wherein when they cōstantly persisted and would not turne they were condemned and iudged to be burned Then they beganne to geue thanks to God their heauenly father which had deliuered them through his great goodnes from the false and abhominable priesthoode had made of them priests of his holy order receiuing thē vnto him as a sacrifice of sweete odor Then there was a bill written which was deliuered vnto them to read opēly before the people to declare what faith and doctrine they helde The cause of their accusation Martirdōe The greatest error that they were accused of was that men ought to trust only in God for so much as men are liers and deceitful in all their words and deedes and therefore there ought no trust or
Frier What thinkest thou thy selfe better learned then S. Thomas The Martyr I do arrogate no such learning vnto my self But this I say this parable is not so to be expoūded but is set forth for example of the Lord to cōmend to vs charity toward our neighbour how one should help an other The Frier Thou sayst in thy cōfessiō y t we are iustified onely by faith I wil proue y t we are iustified by works By our workes we do merite Iustification Ergo by workes we are iustified The Martyr I deny the antecedent The Frier S. Paule Heb. the last sayth Forget not to doe good and to distribute vnto others Talibus enim victimis promeretur Deus 1. For by such oblatiōs God is merited We merite God by our workes Ergo we are iustified by our workes The Martyr The wordes of S. Paule in that place be otherwise and are thus to be translated Talibus enim victimis delectatur Deus c. 1. With such sacrifices God is delighted or is well pleased The Iudge Vilard Vilard the Iudge turned the booke and found the place euen to be so as the prisoner sayd Here the friers were maruellously appalled troubled in theyr mindes of whom one asked then what he thought of confession The Martyr To whom the martyr answered that confession onely is to be made to God that those places whiche they alledge for auricular confession Confession out of S. Iames and other are to be expounded of brotherlye reconciliation betwene one another and not of confession in the Priestes eare And here agayne the friers stood hauing nothing to say agaynst it A blacke Frier Doest thou not beleue y e body of Christ to be locally and corporally in the sacrament I will prooue the same Iesus Christ taking bread sayd Transubstitiation this is my body Ergo it is truely his body The Martyr The verbe est is not to be takē here substantiuely in his owne proper signification as shewing the nature of a thing in substance as in Philosophy it is wont to be takē but as noting y e property of a thing signifiyng after the maner phrase of the Scripture Where one thing is wont to be called by the name of an other so as the signe is called by the name of the thing signified c. So is Circumcision called by the name of the Couenaunt and yet is not the Couenaunt So the Lambe hath the name of the Passeouer yet is not the same In which 2. Sacraments of the olde law ye see the verbe est to be taken not as shewing the substaunce of being but the property of being in the thing that is spoken of And so likewise in the Sacrament of the new law The Frier The Sacraments of the old law of the new do differ greatly for these geue grace so did not y e other The Martyr Neither the sacramentes of the olde Sacraments geue no grace nor of y e new law do geue grace but sheweth him vnto vs which geueth grace in deed The minister geueth the sacramēts but Iesus Christ geueth grace by the operation of the holy Ghost of whom it is sayd This is hee which baptiseth with the holy Ghost c. The Frier The fathers of the old Testament Iohn 2. were they not partakers of the same grace and promises with vs The Martyr Yes for S. Paule sayth that the fathers of y e old Testament did eat the same spirituall meat and dyd drinke of the same spirituall drinke with vs. The Frier Iesus Christ sayth Iohn 6. Your Fathers did eate Manna in the desert and are dead Ergo they were not partakers of the same grace with vs in the new Testament The Martyr Christ here speaketh of them which did not eate that Manna with fayth which was a type and figure of that bread of life The true eating of Māna that came from heauen and not of them which did eate the same with fayth as Moses and Aaron Iosua Caleb and suche other who vnder the shadowes of the olde Testament did look for Christ to come For so it is written of Abraham that hee sawe the day of Christ and reioysed not seeing it with his bodely eyes but with the eyes of his fayth Here the doltish Doctor was at a stay hauing no thing to say but heare frend be not so hoat nor so hasty tary a while tary a while At length after his tarying this came out The Frier I will proue that they of the olde Testamēt were not partakers of the same grace with vs. The fathers of the olde Testament howe they were vnder the law and howe they were vnder grace The lawe sayth S. Paule worketh anger And they that are vnder the law are vnder malediction Ergo they of the olde law and Testament were not partakers of the same grace with vs. The Martyr S. Paule here proueth that no man by the lawe can be iustified but that all men are vnder the anger and curse of God therby for so much as no man performeth that which in the law is comprehended and therfore we haue need euery man to runne to Christ to be saued by faith seing no man can be saued by the law For who so euer trusteth to the lawe hoping to finde iustification therby and not by Christ onely the same remayneth still vnder malediction not because the law is cursed or the times therof vnder curse but because of the weakenes of our nature which are not able to performe the law The Frier S. Paule Rom. 7. declareth in the olde Testamēt to be nothing but anger and threatnings and in the new Testament to be grace and mercy in these wordes where he sayth Wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death The grace of god by Iesus Christ. The Martyr S. Paule in this place neither meaneth nor speaketh of the difference of times betwene the olde and the new Testament but of the conflicte betweene the flesh and the spirite so that whereas the flesh is euer rebelling agaynst the spirit yet the spirituall manne notwithstanding through the faith of Christ hath the victory Furthermore the true translation of y e place hath not Gratia Dei but Gratias ago Deo per Iesū Christum c. Primacius the Officiall The Officiall seeing the Frier almoste here at a poynt The Sacrament set in sayd Thou lewd hereticke doest thou deny the blessed Sacrament The Martyr No Syr but I embrace and reuerēce the Sacrament so as it was instituted of the Lord and left by his Apostles The Officiall Thou denyest the body of Christ to be in the Sacrament and thou callest the Sacrament bread The Martyr The Scripture teacheth vs to seeke the bodye of Christ in heauen and not in earth where we reade Colos. 3. If ye be risen with Christ seeke not for the thinges which are vpon the earth but for the thinges which are
first commyng out of his countrey with 3. companiōs to seek godly learnyng The story of M. Patricke Hamelton in Scotland went to the Uniuersitie of Marpurge in Germany which vniuersitie was thē newly erected by Phillip Lātgraue of Hesse Of this Phillip Lantgraue of Hesse read before where he vsing conference and familiaritie w t learned men namely with Franciscus Lambertus so profited in knowledge and mature iudgement in matters of Religion Of the vniuersitye of Mapurge reade pefore that he through the incitation of the sayde Lambert was the first in all y e Uniuersitie of Marpurge which publickely did set vp cōclusions there to be disputed of concerning fayth and workes arguing also no lesse learnedly then feruently vpon the same What these propositions and conclusions were partly in his treatise heereafter following called Patrike places may appeare Thus the ingenious witte of this learned Patricke increasing daylye more and more in knowledge and inflamed wyth godlinesse at length began to reuolue with himselfe touching his returne into his countrey being desirous to import vnto hys countreymen some fruite of the vnderstāding which he had receaued abroade Whereupon persisting in his godly purpose he tooke one of the three whome he brought out of Scotland so returned home without anye longer delaye Where he not susteyning the miserable ignoraunce and blindnes of that people after he had valiantly taught and preached the truth and refelled their abuses was first accused of heresie and afterwarde constantly and stoutly susteyning y e quarel of Gods Gospell against the hygh Priest and Archbishop of Saint Andrewe named Iames Beton was cited to appeare before him and his Colledge of Priestes the firste daye of March 1527. But he beeing not onely forwarde in knowledge but also ardente in spirit not tarieng for the houre appoynted preuented the time and came very early in the morning before he was looked for and there mightely disputing against them when he could not by the Scriptures be conuicted The Martyrdom and suffering of M. Patricke Hamelton by force he was oppressed and so the sentence of cōdemnation being geuen against him the same daye after dinner in all the hoate haste he was had away to the fire and there burned the King being yet but a childe whych thing made the Byshops more bold And thus was thys noble Hamelton the blessed seruaunt of God without all iust cause made away by cruell aduersaries yet not without great fruite to the Church of Christ for the graue testimonie of his bloud left the veritie and truth of God more fixed and confirmed in the harts of many then euer could after be pluckt away in so much that diuers afterwarde standing in his quarell susteined also the lyke Martyrdome as hereafter Christ willing shall appeare as place and time shall require In the meane season we thinke good to expresse here his Articles and order of his processe as we receaued them from Scotland out of the registers ¶ The Articles and opinions obiected against Maister Patrike Hamelton by Iames Beton Archbyshop of S. Andrewes THat man hath no free will That there is no Purgatory That the holy Patriarkes were in heauen Articles out of the Registers before Christes passion That the Pope hath no power to loose and binde neyther any Pope had that power after S. Peter That the Pope is Antichrist and that euery Priest hath the power that the Pope hath That Mayster Patrike Hamelton was a Byshop That it is not necessary to obteyne any Bulles from any Byshop That the vow of the Popes religion is a vow of wickednes That the Popes lawes be of no strength That all Christians worthy to be called Christians doo know that they be in the state of grace That none be saued but they are before predestinate Whosoeuer is in deadly sinne is vnfaithfull That God is the cause of sinne in this sence that is that he withdraweth hys grace from men whereby they sinne That it is diuelish doctrine to enioyne to any sinner actuall penaunce for sinne That the sayde M. Patrike himselfe doubteth whether all children departing incontinent after their Baptisme are saued or condemned That auricular confession is not necessary to saluation These Articles aboue written were geuen in and laid agaynst M. Hamelton and inserted in their registers for the which also he was cōdemned by thē whiche hated him to death But other learned men which commoned reasoned with him do testifie that these Articles followyng were the very Articles for the which he suffered 1. Man hath no free will 2. A man is onely iustified by fayth in Christ. His articles otherwise more truely collected 3. A man so long as he liueth is not without sinne 4. He is not worthy to be called a Christian which beleeueth not that he is in grace 5. A good man doth good workes good workes doo not make a good man 6. An euill man bringeth forth euill works euill works being faithfully repented do not make an euill man 7. Faith hope and charitie be so linked together that one of thē can not be without an other in one mā in this life ¶ And as touching the other Articles whereupon the Doctours gaue their iudgements as diuers do report he was not accused of them before the Byshop Albeit in priuate disputation he affirmed and defended the most of thē Heere followeth the sentence pronounced agaynst hym CHristi nomine Inuocato We Iames by the mercy of God Archbyshop of Saint Andrew primate of Scotland The sentēce against M. Patricke Hamelton with the counsayle decree and authoritie of the most reuerend fathers in God and Lordes Abbots Doctours of Theologie professors of the holy Scripture and maysters of the Vniuersitie assisting vs for the time sitting in iudgement within oure Metropolitane Church of S. Andrew in the cause of hereticall prauitie agaynste Mayster Patrike Hamelton Abbot or pensionarie of Ferme being summoned to appeare before vs to aunswere to certeine Articles affirmed taught and preached by him and so appearing before vs and accused the merites of the cause being ripely weyed discussed and vnderstanded by faithfull inquisition made in Lent last passed we haue found the same M. Patrike many wayes infamed with heresie disputing holding and mayntayning diuers heresies of Martin Luther and his followers repugnant to our faith and which is already * Condemned by coūcells and Vniuersities but here is no mentyon of the Scripture condemned by generall Councels and most famous Vniuersities And he being vnder the same infamie wee decerning before him to be summoned and accused vpon the premisses he of euill mind as may be presumed passed to other partes foorth of the Realme suspected and noted of heresie And being lately returned not being admitted but of his owne head without licence or priuiledge hath presumed to preache wicked heresie Note here that these articles agree not with the articles in the Register before mentioned We haue found also
he that beleueth the Gospel beleueth God To beleue the Gospel is this That Christ is the Sauiour of the world Iohn 4. Christ is our Sauiour Luke 2. Christ bought vs with his bloud Heb. 13. 1. Pet. 1. Apo. 5 Christ washed vs with his bloud Apoc. 1. Christ offered himselfe for vs. Heb. 9. Christ bare our sinnes on his owne backe c. 1. Pet. 2. The 17. proposition The 17. proposition He that beleueth not the Gospel beleueth not God Argument Fe. He that beleueth not Gods word beleueth not God himselfe Maior ri The Gospel is Gods worde o. Ergo he that beleueth not the Gospel beleueth not God him selfe Minor Conclus and consequently he that beeleueth not those things aboue wrytten and such other beleueth not God The 18. proposition The 18. proposition He that beleueth the Gospel shal be safe Go ye into all the worlde and preache the Gospell vnto euery creature he that beleueth and is baptised shal be saued but he that beleueth not shal be condemned Mark 16. A comparison betwene faith and incredulitie A comparison betweene Fayth and Incredulity FAith is the roote of all good Incredulitie is the roote of all euill Faith maketh God and man good frendes Incredulitie maketh them foes Faith bringeth God and man together Incredulitie sundereth them All that faith doth pleaseth God All that Incredulitie doth displeaseth God Faith onely maketh a man good and rightuous Incredulitie onely maketh him vniust and euill Faith maketh a man a member of Christ. Incredulitie maketh him a member of the deuill Feith maketh a man the inheritour of heauen Incredulitie maketh him inheritour of hell Faith maketh a man the seruaunt of God Incredulitie maketh him the seruaunt of the deuill Faith sheweth vs God to be a swete father Incredulitie sheweth him a terrible iudge Faith holdeth stiffe by the word of God Incredulitie wauereth here and there Faith counteth and holdeth God to be true Incredulitie holdeth him false and a lier Faith knoweth God Incredulitie knoweth him not Faith loueth both God and his neighbour Incredulitie loueth neither of them Faith onely saueth vs. Incredulitie onely condemneth vs. Faith extolleth God and his deedes Incredulitie extolleth her selfe and her owne deedes Of hope HOpe is a trusty looking after the thing that is promised vs to come as we hope after the euerlasting ioy which Christ hath promised vnto all that beleue in him We should put our hope and trust in God a lonely and in no other thing What hope is IT is good to trust in God and not in man Psal. 118. He that trusteth in his owne heart is a foole Prou. 28. It is good to trust in God and not in princes Psal. 118. They shall be like vnto the Images whych they make and all that trust in them Psal. 115. He that trusteth in his owne thoughtes doth vngodly Prou. 12. Cursed be he that trusteth in man Ier. 17. Bid y e rich men of thys world that they trust not in their vnstable richesse but that they trust in the liuyng God 1. Tim. 6. It is hard for them that trust in mony to enter into the kingdome of heauen Luke 18. Moreouer we should trust in him onely that may helpe vs God onely may helpe vs therefore we should trust in him onely Well are they that trust in God and woe to them that trust not in him Psal. 2. Ier. 17. Well is that man that trusteth in God for God shall be his trust Psal. 14. Eccles. 34. He y t trusteth in him shal vnderstand the verity Sap. 3. They shall all reioyce that trust in thee they shall euer be glad and thou wilt defend them Psal. 5. Of Charitie CHaritie is the loue of thy neighbor The rule of charity is this Doe as thou wouldest be done to The rule of Charitye for Christe holdeth al alike the rich the poore the frend and the foe the thankfull and vnthankfull the kinseman and stranger A comparison betwene Faith Hope and Charitie FAith commeth of the worde of God A difference betweene Faith Hope charitye Hope commeth of faith and Charitie springeth of them both Faith beleeueth the word Hope trusteth after it that is promised by the word Charity doth good vnto her neyghbor thorow the loue that it hath to God and gladnes that is wythin her selfe Faith looketh to God and hys worde Hope looketh vnto his gift and reward Charity looketh on her neighbours profite Faith receaueth God Hope receaueth hys rewarde Charitie loueth her neighbour with a glad heart and that without any respect of reward Faith pertaineth to God onely Hope to hys rewarde and Charitie to her neighbour The doctrine of workes No maner of workes make vs rightwise WE beleeue that a man shal be iustified without workes What good workes doe Rom. 3. No man is iustified by the deedes of the lawe but by the faith of Iesus Christe and we beleeue in Iesu Christe that we may be iustified by the faith of Christe and not by the deedes of the lawe For if righteousnesse come by the lawe then died Christ in vaine Gal. 2. That no man is iustified by the lawe is manifest for a rightwise man liueth by his faith but y e law is not of faith Moreouer sith Christ the maker of heauen earth Act. 17. and al that is therein behoued to die for vs we are compelled to graunt that we were so farre drowned sunken in sin Workes doe not make vs righteous that neither our deedes nor al the treasures that euer God made or myght make coulde haue holpen vs out of them therfore no dedes no Workes may make vs rightwise No workes make vs vnrightwise IF any euell workes make vs vnrighteous then the contrary workes should make vs rightwise Argumentū a contrario sensu But it is prooued that no woorkes can make vs rightwise therefore no workes maketh vs vnrightwise Workes maketh vs neither good nor euill IT is proued that woorkes neither maketh vs rightwise nor vnrightwise Workes make vs neither good nor euill before God therfore no works make vs either good or euill For rightwise and good are one thing vnrightwise and euil likewise one Good workes make not a good man nor euill workes an euill man but a good man bringeth foorth good workes and an euill man euill workes Good fruite maketh not the tree good nor euill fruite the tree euill but a good tree beareth good frute and an euill tree euil frute A good man can not doe euill workes nor an euill man good workes for a good tree can not beare euill fruite The goodnes of the tree goeth before his fruite nor an euill tree good frute A man is good ere he do good workes and euill ere hee do euil works for the tree is good ere it beare good frute and euil ere it beare euil frute Euery man and the workes of man are eyther good or euill
iustifying these are to be remooued and separated a sonder the lawe from the Gospel and faith from workes Otherwise in the person that is iustified and also in order of doctrine they ought coÌ„monly to goe necessarily together Therfore where soeuer any question or doubt riseth of saluation or our iustifying before God there the law al good works must be vtterly excluded and stand apart Grace free Promise simple Faith alone that grace may appeare free the promise simple and that faith may staÌ„d alone Which faith alone without law or workes worketh to euery man particularly his saluation through mere promise and the free grace of God This worde particularly I adde Particularly for the particulare certifying of euery mans hart priuately and peculiarly that beleueth in Christ. For as the body of Christ is the cause efficient of the redemption of the whole world in generall so is faith the instrumentall cause The body of Christ is the efficient cause of our redemption in generall Faith is the instrumental cause of euery mans particular saluation by which euery man applieth the sayde body of Christ particularly to his owne saluation So that in the action and office of iustification both law workes here be vtterly secluded and exempted as things hauing nothing to doe in this behalfe The reason is this for seing that all our redemption vniuersally springeth only froÌ„ the body of the sonne of God crucified then is there nothing that can stande vs in steade but that onely wherewith thys bodye of Christ is apprehended Now for somuch as neither the law nor works but faith onely is the thing which apprehendeth the body and death of Christ Note the obiecte of faith Faith with her obiecte onely saueth A similitude beâ—tweene the brasen Serpente and Christes bodye therfore faith onely is that matter which iustifieth euery soule before God thorough the strength of that obiect which it doth apprehend For the obiect onely of our faith is the body of Christ like as the brasen Serpent was the obiecte onely of the Israelites looking and not of their handes working by the strength of which obiect through the promise of God immediatly proceeded health to the beholders So the body of Christ being the obiecte of our faithe striketh righteousnesse to our soules not through working but beleuing onely Thus you see howe faith being the onely eye of our soule Faith is only the eye of the soule which â—â—â—keth to Christ. standeth alone with her obiecte in case of iustifying but yet neuerthelesse in the body she standeth not alone for besides the eye there be also handes to worke feete to walke eares to heare and other members moe euery one conuenient for the seruyce of the body and yet there is none of them all that can see but onely the eye So in a christian mans life and in order of doctrine ther is the law there is repentance there is hope charitie and dedes of charitie all which in life and in doctrine are ioyned necessarily do concurre together and yet in the action of iustifying there is nothing els in man that hath any parte or place but onely Fayth apprehending the obiect which is the body of Christ Iesus for vs crucified in whom consisteth all the worthines and fulnes of our saluation by faith that is by our apprehending and receauyng of him according as it is wrytten Iohn 1. Whosoeuer receiued him he gaue them power to be made the sonnes of God euen all such as beleued in his name c. Also Esay 53. And this iust seruaunt of mine in the knowledge of him shall iustifie many c. Argument Da. Apprehending and receauing of Christ onely maketh vs iustified before God As many as receaued him to them he gaue power c. â—ohn 1. And â—e by the knâ—wâ—â—dge of him shall iustifie many c. Esay 53. Iohn 1. ti Christ onely is apprehended and receaued by Faith si Ergo faith onely maketh vs iustified before God Argument Ba Iustification commeth onely by apprehending and receiuing of Christ. Esay 53. ro The lawe and workes do nothing pertaine to the apprehending of Christ. co Ergo the law and workes pertaine nothing to Iustification Argument Ce Nothing which is vniust of it selfe can iustifie vs before God or helpe any thing to our iustifying All our righteousnes is as filthy cloutes Esay 64. sa Euery worke we do is vniust before God Esay 54. re Ergo no worke that we do can iustifie vs before God nor helpe any thing to our iustifying Argument Ca If workes could any thing further our iustification theÌ„ should our works some thing profit vs before God When â—e haue done all that is commaunded you say we are vnprofitable seruantes Luke 17. Without me can ye do nothing Iohn 15. me No workes doe the best we can doe profite vs before God Luke 17. stres Ergo no workes that we doe can any thynge further our iustification Argument Ba All that we can do w t God is only by Christ. Ihon. 15. ro Our workes and merites be not Christe neyther anye part of him co Ergo our workes merits can do nothing with God Argument Da That which is the cause of condemnation cannot be the cause of iustification The lawe worketh anger Rom. 4. ri The law is the cause of condemnation Rom. 4. j. Ergo it is not the cause of iustification A consequent We are quit and deliuered from the law Rom. 7. Now are we quitte and deliuered from the law being dead to that wherein we were once holden Rom. 7. Ergo we are not quâ—t and deliuered by the law Forsomuch therfore as the truth of the Scripture in expresse words hath thus included our saluation in faith onely we are enforced necessarily to exclude all other causes and meanes in our Iustification and to make this difference betwene the lawe the Gospel betwene faith and works affirming with the Scripture word of God that the lawe condemneth vs our works do not auaile vs and that faith in Christ onely iustifieth vs. And thys difference and distinction ought diligently to be learned and retained of all christians especially in conflict of conscience betweene the law and the gospel faith and works grace and merites promise condition Gods free election and mans freewil So that the lyght of the free grace of God in our saluation may appeare to all consciences to the immortal glory of Gods holy name Amen The order and differences of places The Gospel Antitheta The law Faith Works Grace Merites Promise coÌ„ditioÌ„ Gods fre election maÌ„s fre wil. The difference and repugnance of these foresayde places being wel noted and exâ—ended it shall geue no smal light to euerye faithfull christian both to vnderstande the Scripture to iudge in cases of conscience and to reconcile such places in the olde and newe Testament as els may seeme to repugne according to the rule
brought before them After certeyne Articles being repeated vnto him the Byshoppe of London brought out before him a certeine booke called the wicked Mammon asking him whether the booke was of the same impression and making as was his booke that he had sold to others Who answered and sayd it was the same Whervpon the bishop of London asked him agayn whether the booke conteined the same errors or no. Who aunswered agayne saying I pray God that the condemnation of the Gospell and translation of the Testament be not to your shame and that ye be not in perill for it for the coÌ„demnatioÌ„ of it and of the other is all one Further he said that he had studyed holy Scripture by the space of these 17. yeares and as he may see the spottes of his face through the glasse so in reading the new Testament he knoweth the faultes of his soule Further he was examined vpon certeine points and articles extracted out of the sayd booke of the wicked Mammon as foloweth Artiâ—les 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 His opinion of Antichrist Antichrist no outward thiâ—g but a spirituall thing FIrst that Antechrist is not an outward thing that is to say a man that should sodenly appere with wonders as your forefathers talked of him but Antechrist is a spirituall thing Whereunto he answered and sayd that he findeth no fault in it Agayne it was demaunded of him touchyng the article whether fayth onely iustifieth a man To thys he sayd that if he should looke to deserue heauen by works he should do wickedly for workes folow fayth and Christ redemed vs all with the merites of his passion That the deuil holdeth our harts so hard that it is impossible for vs to consent to Gods law To that he answered that he findeth no fault in it No man iustified by merites That the law of God suffereth no merites neither any man to be iustified in the sight of God To that he aunswered that it is playne enough considering what the law is and he sayth that he findeth no ill in it The lawe reqâ—ireth thiâ—ges vnpossible That the law of God requireth of vs thinges impossible To that he answered that the law of God doth commaund that thou shalt loue God aboue all things and thy neyghbors as thy selfe which neuer man could doe and in that he doth finde no fault in his conscience That as the good tree bringeth forth fruite No lawe to the iust man so there is no law put to him that beleueth is iustified throgh faith To that he aunswered and sayd he findeth no ill in it All good workes must be done without respect of any thing or any profite to be had thereof To that he aunswered it is truth Christ with all his workes did not deserue heauen To that he aunswered that the text is true as it lyeth and findeth no fault in it The Saintes be frendes how to whom Peter and Paule and Saynts that be dead are not our frendes but theyr frendes whom they did helpe when they were aliue To that he sayd he findeth no ill in it Almes deserueth no reward of God To that he answered that the text of the booke is true The deuill not cast out by mans merites The deuill is not cast out by merits of fasting or prayer To that he answered thinking it good enough We can not loue except we see some benefite and kindnes as long as we liue vnder the law of God only The lawe worketh not in vs the loue of god where we see but sinne and damnation and the wrath of God vp on vs yea where we were damned afore we were borne We caÌ„not loue God nor can not but hate him as a tyrant vnrighteous vniust and flee from him as did Cain Man by nature is condemned To that he answereth and thinketh it good playne enough We are damned by nature as a tode is a tode by nature and a Serpent is a Serpent by nature To that he answered it to be true as it is in the booke Item as concerning the article of fasting He meaneth by communicatiâ—n not by vendicâ—tion and yet this pointe seemeth to be falsely gathered To that hee answered and sayd the booke declareth it selfe Euery one man is a Lord of whatsoeuer another man hath To that he answered what lawe canne be better then that for it is playnely ment there Loue in Christ putteth no difference betwixte one and another To that he aunswered and sayde it is playne enough of it selfe As concerning the preaching of the word of God and washing of dishes there is no difference as coÌ„cerning saluation and as touchinge the pleasing of God To that hee aunswered saying it is a playne text and as for pleasing of God it is all one That the Iewes of good intent and zeale put Christ to death To that he aunswered that it is true For if they had knowen the lord of glory they would not haue crucyfied him and the text is playne enough The sectes of S. Fraunces S. Dominicke and others be damnable To that he answered and sayd S. Paule repugneth agaynst them Loe here is no scripture broug to reueale these opynions but onely authoritye to oppresse them Which articles being so abiected answere made vnto them by Iohn Tewkesbery the sayd Bishop of London asked him whether hee woulde continue in his heresyes and errors aboue rehearsed or renouÌ„ce and forsake them Who answered thus I pray you reforme your selfe and if there be any error in the booke let it be reformed I thinke the booke be good enough Further the Bishop exhorted him to recant his errors To the which the sayd Iohn Tewkesbery aunswered as is aboue written to witte I pray you reforme your selfe and if there be any error in the booke let it be reformed I thinke it be good enough Which thing being done the bishop appoynted him to determine better with himselfe agaynst the morow in the presence of M. Iohn Cox Uicar generall to the Archbishop of Caunterbury M. Balfride Warton Rouland Philips Wiliam Philow and Robert Ridley professors of diuinity The 13. day of Aprill An other appearaÌ„ce of Iohn Tewkesbery in the yeare of our Lorde abouesayde in the Chappel within the Pallace of LondoÌ„ before Cutbert bishop of LondoÌ„ with his assistance Nicolas byshop of Elye c. Tewkesbery agayne appeared and was examined vpon the articles drawen out of the book called the wicked Mammon as foloweth First Christ is thine and all his deedes be thy deedes Christ is in thee and thou so knit in him inseperably neyther canst thou be damned except Christ be damned wyth thee neither caÌ„st thou be saued except Christ be saued with thee To this he answered that he found no fault in it Item we desire one an other to pray for vs. That done We are not saued by other mens prayers we must put our neighbour in remembraunce of his duty and that we
lawes binding men to the obseruance of them vnder pain of deadly sinne more then hath the king or the Emperour and to say soth I say as I haue said afore I thinke veryly that the Churche was more full of vertue before the Decrees or Decretals were made which is not very long agoe but in the time of Constantine if it be true that is reported in the Decrees Dist. 15. ca Canones generalium then it hath bene sith God repayre it and restore it again to the auncient puritie and perfection In the xxx where you do aske whether I beleeue that the Pope and other prelats and their deputies in spiritual thinges haue power to excommunicate Priestes and laye people that are inobedient and sturdy from entring into y e church and to suspend or let them from ministration of the Sacramentes of the same I thinke that the Pope and other prelates haue power to excommunicate both priests and lay men such as be rebellious against the ordinance of God and disobedient to his law for such are sundred from God afore the prelates do giue sentence by reason of their sinne and contumacie according as it is said in Esay by almighty God Esa. 59. Your sinnes quoth he do make diuision betwixt you and me And the Prelates by right iudgement should pronounce of sinners as they do find them and that is to pronounce such to be excommunicat of God and vnworthy to minister any Sacramentes or to be conuersant with Christen folke that will not amende 1. Cor. 5. For thus biddeth Paul 1. Corinth 5. If any amongest you called a brother shall be a whoremonger or a couetous person or a worshipper of images or Idolles or a rayler or a drunkard or an extortioner see that with such you eate no meate Such ought to bee put out of the Churche and not be suffered to come within it I am not certaine that Prelats haue any such power A doubte whether Prelates haue any such power to exclude any from the church Distin. 1. de consecra Dist. 1. de consecr And though they had I doubt whether charitie shoulde permit them to shew it forth and execute it without singular discretion For in Churches ought the word of God to be declared and preached through the whiche the sturdy comming thither and hearing it might soone be smitten with compunction and repentance and thervpon come to amendement This confirmeth well a lawe made in the Councel of Carthage which is this A Bishop ought to prohibite no person to come into the Church and to heare the word of God whether he be Gentile or Iewe or heretike vntil the masse time of them that are called Catechumini de Conse distinct 1. Moreouer where you speake of Prelates Deputies I thinke suche be but little behoueable to Christes flocke It were necessary and right Byshops deputies not behoueable that as the Prelates themselues wil haue the reuenewes tythes oblations of their benefices they them selues should labour and teache diligently the word of God therefore and not to shift the labor from one vnto an other til all be leaft pitie it is vndone Such doth S. Iohn call Fures latrones Theeues and murtherers although they make neuer so goodly a worldly shew outward and beare a stout porte This I saye that the Pope and other prelates haue power to excommunicate rebels against Gods ordinance and to suspend them froÌ„ receiuing or ministring the sacrament but I am not sure that they haue power to forefend them from out of Churches especially when Gods word is there preached vnles the sinners be so sore desperat that they scorne the same And I would that euery Prelate receauing his liuing of benefices Euery prelat beneficed persoÌ„ ought himselfe to discharg his cure without deputye or vicar should him selfe worke in the same specially in true preaching of Christes doctrine without winding his owne necke out of the yoke charging therwith other called deputies or Uicares Curates and suce lyke For God would haue euery man to get his liuing by sweate of his owne face that is to say by his labour according to his estate and calling And like as euery workeman is worthy his meate so contrariwise they that labour not vnlesse they be let by impotencie are worthy to haue no meate and much lesse to take of those to whom they do no seruice .50 or 40. pounde a yeare for wayting after none other thing then the Moone shining in the water The Canon law maketh clearely with the same Looke in the Decrees Cap. 21. quest 2. Capitulo precipimus and you shall finde plainly as I say ¶ In the xxxj where you aske whether faith only with out good workes may suffice vnto a man fallen into sinne after his Baptisme To the 31. â—â—â—icle 〈◊〉 onely 〈…〉 for his saluation and iustifying I say that it is the vsage of Scripture to say that faith onely doeth iustifie and worke saluation afore a man do any other good works and that is shewed by many authorities both of scripture also of many holy Fathers in a treatise called Vnio dissidentium which I would to Christ as it is in French and other languages we had it truly translated in English 〈…〉 to be 〈◊〉 in Englishe 〈…〉 not a 〈◊〉 iustified 〈◊〉 a iustified man maâ—â—th good workes And truely I do thinke in this matter like as is here shewed by many authorities of holy fathers that a maÌ„ falleÌ„ into sinne after Baptisme shal be saued through faith and haue forgiuenes by Christs passion although he doth no more good deeds therafter as when a maÌ„ hauing short lyfe lacketh leasure to exercise other deeds of mercy Notwithstanding true fayth is of such vertue and nature that when oportunity commeth it can not but work plenteouly deeds of charity which are a testimony and witnes bearers of a mans true faith This declareth S. Augustine vpon Iohn I trowe it is where he expoundtth this text Si diligitis me August in Ioâ—nnem precepta mea seruate If you loue me keepe my commaundementes .. Whereas within a little after he speaketh in this wise Opera bona non faciunt iustum sed iustificatus facit bona opera That is to say good workes make not a iust or righteous man but a man once iustified doth good workes ¶ In the xxxij where you aske whether a Priest marying a wife that without the dispensation of the Pope begetting also children of her without slaunder giuing To the 32. article do sinne deadly I say that he doth not so much offende as those which in Wales as I haue heard say and also in many partes beyoÌ„d the Sea or rather in all places do giue openly dispensations for money to Priestes to take concubines neither doth he offende so much as the purchasers of such dispensations for they on euery hand do clearly coÌ„mit fornication and aduoutry vtterly forefended by Gods law and
defende and maintaine with tooth and naile for the Articles nowe passed are craftely picked out They confirme all humane traditions in that they establish solemne vowes single life and auricular confession They vpholde and aduaunce not onely their pride and authoritie but all errours wythal in retaining the priuate Masse Thus haue they craftily prouided that no reformation can take any place that their dignitye wealth may still be vpholden And this to be the purpose of the bishops experience it selfe doth plainly teach vs. Nowe what man will not lament to see the glory of Christ thus to be defaced For as I sayde before this matter concerneth not onely these Articles whyche be there enacted but all other Articles of sound doctrine are likewise ouerthrown Marke 7. if such traditions of men shal be reputed as necessary and to be retained For why doeth Christe say For they worship me in vaine wyth the precepts of men or why doth S. Paule so oft detest mennes traditions It is no light offence to set vp new kindes of worshipping and seruing of God without his worde God will not be worshipped but after his worde Prou. 3. or to defend the same Such presumptioÌ„ God doth horibly detest which wil be knowen in his word onely He wil haue none other Religions inuented by mans deuise for els all sorts of religions of all nations might be approued allowed Leane not sayth he to thine owne wisdome But he sent Christ and commaundeth vs to heare him not the inuention of subtile and politike heads which apply religion to their own luker and commoditie Furthermore priuate Masses â—owes the single life of Priestes numbring vp of sinnes to the Prieste wyth other thinges moe being but mere ordinaunces of men are vsed for Gods true seruice and worship For although the Supper of the Lorde was truely instituted by Christe yet the priuate masse is a wicked prophanation of the Lords supper For in the Canon what corruption is coÌ„tained in this where it is said that Christ is offered and that the worke it selfe is a sacrifice which redemeth the quicke and the deade These things were neuer ordained of Christ yea manifold wayes they are repugnaunt to the Gospell Christ willeth not him selfe to be offered vppe of Priestes neither can the worke of the offerer or of the receiuer by any meanes be a sacrifice This is manifest Idolatry and ouerthroweth thâ— true doctrine of faith and the true vse of the Sacraments By faith in Christ we are iustified and not by any worke of the Priest And the Supper is ordained that the Minister should distribute to others to the intent that they repeÌ„ting for their sinnes shoulde be admonished firmely to beleeue the promises of the Gospell to pertaine vnto them Heere is sette a plaine testimonie before vs that we are made the members of Christ and washed by hys bloude And thys is the true vse of that Supper whyche is ordained in the gospel and was obserued in the primatiue Churche 300. yeares and more from the which we oughte not to be remooued For it is plaine impietie to transferre the Lordes institution to any other vse as wee are taughte by the seconde commaundement Wherefore these priuate Masses for asmuche as they swarue from the right institution of Christ manifold waies as by oblation sacrifice application and many other ways besides 1. Cor. they are not to be reteined but to be abolished Flie sayeth S. Paule from al Idolatrie In these priuate masses muche Idolatrie is committed which we see our bishops now so stoutly to defeÌ„d and no maruell Maâ—â— â— For in the latter times y e scripture plainly sheweth that great Idolatrie shall raigne in the Church of God As Christ himselfe also signifieth saying When ye shal see the abhomination of desolation which is foretold of the Prophet Daniel standing in the holy place he that readeth Dan. â—â— lette him vnderstande And Daniel in the 11. chapter And he shall worship the God Maozim in his place and shall adore the God whom his fathers knew not with gold siluer and precious stones Both these places speake of the masse Thys kinde of worship and horrible prophanation of the Sacrament God abhorreth For howe many sundry kindes of manifest impiety are here committed in this one action of the Masse First it is set foorth to sale Secondly they that are vnworthy are compelled to receyue whether they will or no. Thirdly it is applied for meritorious and satisfactorie for the quicke and the deade Fourthly many thynges are promised thereby as prosperous nauigation remedies against diseases both for manne and beast wyth other infinite moe These be most manifest and notorious abhominations But besides these there be other also no lesse to be reprehended whych the simple people doe not so plainly see Such worshipping and seruing of God is not to be set vp after the phantasie of men Wherfore they do wickedly when they offer sacrifice to God without his commaundement For when of this woorke they make a sacrifice they imagine that priuate Masses are to be done because God would be worshipped after this sorte And we see that Masses are bought with gold and siluer great riches and sumptuous charges also the Sacrament to be caried about in gold and siluer to be worshipped whereas the sacrament was neuer ordeined for any such purpose Wherfore seeing the commandement of God biddeth flie from Idolatry priuate Masses are not to be maintained And I maruell what they saye that such priuate Masses are necessarily to be reteyned when it is euident that in the olde time there was none such Shal we thinke that thinges perteining to the necessary worship of GOD could so long be lacking in the primatiue Church 300. yeares after the Apostles and more What can be more absurde and against all reason We see these priuate Masses to be defended with great labour and much a doe of some for feare lest their gayne should decay of some because they would serue the affection of the vulgare people whiche thinketh to haue great succour therby and therefore are loth to leaue it rather then for any iust cause or reason to lead them But howsoeuer they do a most manifest euident cause there is why these priuate Masses ought to be abolished For first their application vndoubtedly is wicked neither doth the work of the priest merite any grace to any person but euery one is iustified by his owne fayth Neither againe would God haue any man to trust vpon any ceremony but only to the benefite of Christ. And most certaine it is that the application of these Masses for the dead is ful of great errour and impietie But here come in blinde gloses albeit to no purpose to excuse this application Application of the Masse 〈◊〉 For vniuersally amongest all the people who is he that thinketh otherwise but that thys worke is auaylable for the whole Church Yea the Canon
seuen Sacramentes of the Churche Stokesly defendeth the 7. Sacramentes The Archb. of Yorke Lincolne Bath Chichester Norwiche also fauoured his part and sect On the contrary part was the Archb. of Canterbury the Bishops of Salisbury Ely Harford and Worcester with many other After much communication had on either part that they had long contended about the testimonyes of the Doctors which as it seemed vnto them dissented disagreed among themselues the Archbishop of Caunterbury at the last spake and sayd thus vnto them IT besemeth not men of learning and grauity to make much babling and brawling The Archb. of of Canterburies Oration to the Byshops about bare wordes so that we agree in the very substance effect of the matter For to brawle about words is the property of Sophisters such as meane deceit subtlety which delight in the debate and dissension of the world in the miserable state of the Churche and not of them whiche shoulde seeke the glory of Christ Sophiâ—â—â—â—â—tion of wordes to be avoyded in 〈◊〉 weight and should study for the vnitie quietnes of the Church There be waighty controuersies nowe â—â—oued and put forth not of ceremonies and light thinges but of the true vnderstanding and of the right difference of the lawe and of the Gospell of the maner and waye how sinnes bee forgeuen of comforting doubtfull and wauering consciences by what meanes they may be certified that they please God 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 religion necessary to 〈◊〉 discussed seeing they feele the strength of the lawe accusing them of sinne of the true vse of the Sacramentes whether the outward worke of theÌ„ doth iustifie man or whether we receaue our iustification by fayth Item which be the good workes and the true seruice and honour which pleaseth God and whether the choyse of meates the difference of garmentes the vowes of Monkes and priestes and other traditions which haue no worde of God to confirme theâ— whether these I say be right good workes and suche as make a perfect Christian man or no. Item whether vayne seruice and false honouring of God and mans traditions doe binde mens consciences or no Finally whether the ceremony of confirmation of orders and of annealing False worshipping Ceremoniâ—â— and such other whiche cannot be proued to be institute of Christ nor haue anye worde in them to certifie vs of remission of sinnes ought to be called Sacraments and to be compared with Baptisme and the supper of the Lord or no These be no light matters but euen the principall poyntes of our Christian religion Wherfore we conteÌ„d not about words and titles but about high and earnest matters Christ saith Blessed be the peacemakers Math. 5. 2. Tim. â— for they shal be called the sonnes of God And Paule writing vnto Timothie commaunded Byshops to auoyde brawling and contention about wordes whych be profitable to nothing but vnto the subuersion and destructioÌ„ of the hearers and monisheth him specially that he should resist with the scriptures wheÌ„ any man disputeth with him of the fayth and he addeth a cause wheras he sayth Doing this thou shalt preserue both thy selfe also them which heare thee Now if ye will folow these Counsellers Christ and Paul all contentioÌ„ and brawling about words must be set apart and ye must stablish a godly and a perfecte vnity and concorde out of the Scripture Wherfore in this disputatioÌ„ we must first agree of the number of the Sacramentes and what a Sacrament doth signify in the holye scripture when we call Baptisme the Supper of the lord All be not Sacramente of the new Testament which may haue the name of Sacramentes Sacramentes of the Gospell what we meane thereby I know right well that S. Ambrose and other Authors call the washing of the Disciples feete and other thinges Sacramentes which I am sure you your selues woulde not suffer to be numbred among the other Sacramentes When he had ended his Oration Cromwel commaunded Alesius which stoode by whome he perceiued to geue attentiue eare to that which was spokeÌ„ to shew his mind and opinion declaring to the Bishops before that he was the kinges scholer and therefore desired them to be contented to heare him indifferently Alesius after he had first done his duety vnto the Lord Cromwell and to the other Prelates of the Church sayde in this wise Right honorable noble Lord and you most reuerend Fathers and Prelates of the Churche Alexander Alesius reâ—soneth 〈◊〉 the Bishop although I come vnprepared vnto this disputatioÌ„ yet trusting in the ayd of Christ which promiseth to geue both mouth and wisedome vnto vs when we be required of our fayth I wil vtter my sentence and iudgement of this disputation And I thinke that my Lord Archbishop hath geuen you a profitable exhortation that ye should first agree of the signification of a Sacrament whether ye will call a sacrament a ceremony institute of Christ in the gospell to signify a special or a singuler vertue of the gospell and of godlines as Paule nameth remission of sinnes to be or whether ye meane The name of a Sacrament how farre it eâ—tendeth euery ceremony generally which may be a tokeÌ„ or a signification of an holy thing to be a sacrament For after this latter signification I will not sticke to graunt you that there be seuen Sacramentes and more too if ye wyll But yet Paul seemeth to describe a sacrament after the iust signification where as he sayth That Circumcision is a token a seale of the righteousnesse of fayth This definitioÌ„ of one particular sacrament must be vnderstand to perteyne vnto all sacramentes generally Rom. 4. for the Iewes had but one Sacrament onely as all the sophistical writers do grauÌ„t And he described Baptisme after the same maner in the fifte to the Ephesians whereas he sayth That Christ doth sanctify the Church that is to say Ephes. 5. What is a Sacramenâ— properâ—y all that be baptised through the bath of water in the word of life For here also he addeth the word promise of God vnto the ceremonye And Christ also requireth fayth where he sayth Who so euer beleueth and is baptised shal be saued And S. Augustine describeth a Sacrament thus The word of God comming vnto the element maketh the sacrament And in an other place he sayth A sacrament is a thing wherin the power of God Gods word and promise 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 outward â—â—remony â—â—keth a Sacrament 〈◊〉 definition 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—â—â—t 〈◊〉 man 〈◊〉 power 〈◊〉 make any Sacrament vnder the forme of visible thinges doth worke secretly saluation And the Mayster of the Sentences doth describe a Sacrament no otherwyse A Sacrament sayth he is an inuisible grace and hath a visible forme and by this inuisible grace I meane sayth he remission of sinnes Finally Saynt Thomas denyeth that any man hath authority to institute a Sacrament Now if ye agree vnto this
adherents do pursue therefore the Pope Byshops and Cardinals and their adherents are Antichrists I weene our Sillogismus be well made fol. 9. The place annexed The place of this Article gathered out of the Reuela is this I will shew thee an euident reason that thou mayst know without doubting which is the very Antichrist and this argument may be grounded of their furious persecution which Paul doth confirme writing to the GalathiaÌ„s We deare brethren are the children oâ— promise as Isaac was not the sonnes of the bond woman as Ismaell but as he that was borne aâ—ter the flesh did persecute him that was borne after y e spirite euen so is it now Mark Paules reason By Isaac are signified the elect and by Ismaell the reprobate Isaac did not persecute Ismaell but contrarye Ismaell did persecute Isaac Now let vs make our reasoÌ„ Bar All they that do persecute are Ismaell be reprobates and Antichristes ba But all the popes Cardinals bishops Maior and theyr adherentes do persecute ra Therefore all the popes cardinals bishops Minor their adherents be Ismaell reprobates and Antichristes I weene our Sillogismus is well made and in the first figure Read the place and see how he proueth the partes of this argument more at large Conclusio 13 I thinke verily that so long as the successours of the Apostles were persecuted and martyred 13. article there were good Christen men and no longer fol. 10. The Bishops of Rome in the primitiue Churche were vnder persecution the space welneare of 300. yeares vnder y e which persecution as good as 30. of them and moe dyed martyrs Since that time haue succeeded 204. popes whiche haue liued in great wealth and aboundance amongest whom if the booke of Reuelation thinke that there is not 4. to be found good christen men I thinke no lesse but that he may so thinke without any heresie 14 It is impossible that the worde of the Crosse shoulde be without affliction and persecution fol. 10. 14. article S. Paule sayth 2. Tim. 3. who soeuer will liue vertuously in Christ Iesu shall suffer persecution And how then caÌ„ this be true in Paule and in this man heresie 15 That the Apostles did curse euer anye man 15. article truely we can not read in scripture for Christ commaunded them to blesse those that cursed them fol. 11. Upon what good ground of the ReuelatioÌ„ this heresie is wroung out let the place be conferred The place annexed which is written in these wordes following They are as mercifull as the Woolfe is on his pray They were ordeyned to blesse men but they curse as the deuill were in them Paule sayth that he hath power to edifie and not to destroy 1. Cor. 10. 1. Cor. 13. But I wot not of whom these bloudy beastes haue their authority which do so much reioyce in cursing destruction We reade how Paule did excoÌ„municate the Corinthian and y t for a great transgressioÌ„ to the entent that he might be ashamed of his iniquity 1. Cor. 5. and desired agayne the Corinthians to receaue hym with all charitie 2. Cor. 2. but that the Apostles did curse anye man truely we can not read in scripture for Christ commaunded them to blesse those that cursed them and to pray for those that persecuted them c. 16 By workes superstitions and ceremonies we decay from the faith which alone doth truely iustifie and make holy fol. 15. 16. article Note here good reader how peruersly corruply this article is drawne For where the place of this book which is written fol. 15. expresly speaketh of trusting to workes meaning that we should put no confidence in workes but onely in fayth in Christ Iesus False wrasting this article to make it appeare more infamous and hereticall leaueth out the false trust and speaketh simply as though workes should decay fayth Read the place which is written in these wordes folowing Daniell calleth not this word Peschaim any maner of sinne but those speciall and chiefe sinnes whiche resist and fight agaynst the truth and the fayth as at the trusting in workes superstitions and ceremonies by y e which we decay from the fayth c. 17 The abusion of the Masse with all his solemnityes with vigils yeare mindes foundations burials 17. article and all the busines that is done for the dead is but a face and a cloke of godlynes and deceiuing of the people as they were good workes rather for the dead then for the quicke fol. 24. True godlines consisteth in fayth that is in the true knowledge of the sonne of God whom he hath sent and in y e obseruation of Gods coÌ„maundements All their rites additions instituted by man are no part of true godlines And who so putteth trust and confidence therein as being thinges meritorious for the dead is deceiued Suche funerals S. Austen calleth rather refreshinges of the liuing then releuinges and helpes of the dead 18 To keep and obserue one day to fast an other to abstaine to forbeare such a meate vpon the fasting day to deserue heauen therby is a wicked face and cloke agaynst Paul fol. 29. 18. Article The trueth of this article is manifest enough to be voyd of all errour and heresie vnlesse it be heresie to beleue and hold w t the scripture s. Paule sayth Galat. 2. if heauen our righteousnes come by the law then Christ died in vayne Gal. 2. 19. article 19 The multiplication of holydayes of feastes of Corpus Christi of the visitation of our Lady c. is a wicked face and colour and in deede foolish vnprofitable and vayne fol 30. This Article likewise nedeth no declaration conteining in it a true and necessary complaint of suche superfluous holydayes of the Popes making Which as they bring with them much occasion of wickednes idlenes dronkennesse and vanitie so hauing also ioined vnto them opinion of religion and meritorious deuotion and Gods seruice they gender superstition nourish the people in the same 20 Keeping of virginitie and chastitie of religion is a diuelishe thing 20 article fol. 30. The place cited in the booke of the Reuelation of Antichrist A other place falsly depraued by the Papistes doth sufficiently open it selfe speaking and meaning onely of those Monkishe vowes whiche by the canonicall constitution of the Pope are violeÌ„tly forced vpon Priests and Monkes the coaction whereof S. Paule doth rightly call the doctrine of deuils And here note by y e way another tricke of a Popishe cauiller For where the wordes of the booke speake plainely of the chastitie of the religious fraudulently turning it to an vniuersalitie sayeth the chastitie of Religion whereby it might seeme to the simple reader more odious hereticall The words of the place be these Keeping of virginitie chastitie of the religious semeth to be a godly and a heauenly thing but it is a
offering hath he made perfect for euer those that are sanctified 〈◊〉 10. These scriptures do perswade me to beleeue that there is no other oblation of Christ albeit I am not ignoraunt there are many sacrifices but that which was once made vpon the crosse 〈…〉 offered 〈◊〉 once 〈◊〉 ad 〈◊〉 Epist. 〈◊〉 August 〈…〉 coÌ„â—tanstum 〈◊〉 â—1 The testimonies of the auncient Fathers which confirme the same are out of Augustine ad Bonifac. Epist. 23. Agayne in his booke of 43. Questions in the 61. Question Also in his 20. booke agaynst Faustus the Manichie cha 21. And in the same booke agaynst the sayd Faustus cap. 28. thus he writeth Now the Christians keepe a memoriall of the sacrifice past with a holy oblation and participation of the body and bloud of Christ. Fulgentius in hys booke De Fide calleth the same oblation a Commemoration And these thynges are sufficient for this tyme for a scholasticall detâ—rmination of these matters Disputations of Martin Bucer OUer and beside these disputations aboue mentioned other disputations also were holden at Cambridge shortly after by Martin Bucer vppon these conclusions followyng Conclusions to be disputed 1. The Canonicall bookes of holy Scripture alone Conclusions disputed at CaÌ„bridge by Martin Bucer do sufficiently teach the regenerated all thinges necessarily belongyng vnto saluation 2. There is no Church in earth which erreth not as well in faith as in maners 3. We are so iustified freely of God that before our iustification it is sinne and prouoketh Gods wrath agaynst vs what so euer good worke we seeme to doe Then beyng iustified we do good workes In these three Propositions agaynst Bucer disputed M. Segewike Yong and Perne Disputers agaynst M. Bucer at Cambridge Which disputations because they are long here to be recited I mynde the Lord willyng to reserue them to some other conuenient place In the meane season because great controuersie hath bene and is yet amongst the learned and much effusion of Christen bloud about the wordes and meanyng of the Sacrament to the intent that the veritie thereof more openly may be explained and all doubtfull scruples discussed it shall not be out of place to adioyne to the former discourses of Peter Martyr and of Doctour Ridley aboue mentioned an other certayne learned treatise in fourme of a Dialogue as appertaynyng to the same Argument compiled as it seemeth out of the tractations of Peter Martyr and other Authours A learned Dialogue betweene Custome and Truth by a certayne learned and reuerend person of this Realme who vnder the persones of Custome and Veritie manifestly layeth before our eyes and teacheth all men not to measure Religion by Custome but to try Custome by truth and the word of God for els custome may soone deceyue but the worde of God abydeth for euer A fruitfull Dialogue declaring these wordes of Christ This is my body CVSTOME VERITIE CVstome I maruell much what madnes is cropen into those mens harts A Dialogue betwene Custome and Veritye which now a days are not ashamed so violently to tread downe the liuely worde of God yea and impudently to deny God hymselfe Veritie God forbid there should be any such In deede I remember that the Romish bishop was wont to haue the Bible for his footestoole so to tread downe Gods worde euermore when he stood at his Masse But thankes be to God he is now detected and hys abhominations be opened and blown throughout all the world And I heare of no moe that oppresseth Gods word Cust. No mo say you Yes doubtles there are an hundreth thousand moe and your parte it is Veritie to withstande them Veri As touching my part you know it agreeth not with my nature to stand with falsehood But what are they disclose them if you will haue them reprooued Custome What are you so great a stranger in these quarters Heare you not how that meÌ„ do daily speake against the Sacrament of the aulter denying it to be the real body of Christ Veritie In good sooth I haue bene a great whyle abroade and returned but of late into this countrey Wherfore you must pardon me if my aunswere be to seeke in such questions But goe foorth in your tale You haue bene longer here and are better acquainted then I. What say they more then this Cust. Then this why what can they possible say more Veri Yes there are many things worse then this for this seemeth in some part to be tollerable Cust. What me thinketh you dally with me Semeth it tolerable to deny the sacrament Veritie They deny it not so much as I can gather by your wordes Custome Nay then fare you wel I perceyue you wil take their part Veri I am not parciall but indifferent to all parties For I neuer go further then the truth Cust. I can scarsly beleue you But what is more true then Christ which is truth it self or who euer was so hardy before this tyme to charge Christ with a lye for sayeng these wordes Math. 26. This is my body The words are euident playne there is in them not so much as one obscure or darke letter there is no cause for any man to cauill And yet that notwithstanding where as Christ himselfe affirmed it to be his body Christs wordes The Euangelistes The old writers The Catholicke Church meÌ„ now a days are not abashed to say Christ lyed it is not his body The Euangelists agree all in one the old writers stand of our side the vniuersall and catholike church hath bene in this mynd these xv hundred yeare and more And shall we thinke that Christ hymselfe hys Euangelists all the whole Catholike church hath bene so long deceyued and the truth nowe at length begotten and borne in these dayes Veri You haue mooued a matter of great force and waight and whereto without many words I can make no ful answer Notwithstanding because you prouoke me thereto if you will geue me licence I will take part with them of whome you haue made false report The doctrine of the Papistes coÌ„monly standeth vpon false reporters for none of them euer reproued Christ of any lye But contrarywise they say that many men of late days not vnderstanding Christs words haue builded and set vp many fonde lyes vpon hys name Wherfore first I will declare the meaning of these words This is my body The sense of Hoc est corpus meum expounded and next in what sense the Church and the old fathers haue euermore taken them First therefore you shall vnderstand that Scripture is not so to be taken always as the letter soundeth but as the intent and purpose of the holy ghost was by whom the scripture was vttred For if you follow the bare wordes you will soone shake downe ouerthrow the greatest part of the christiaÌ„ fayth What is plainer then these words Pater maior me est My father is greater then I am
helpe towardes his children vseth an other way He ceaseth to be beneficiall vnto them to minister vnto theÌ„ fatherly correction he geueth them ouer vnto them selues sufferyng them to lyue as they lust them selues But we trust to see better of you my dearely beloued and that ye lyke very Gadarenites Heb. 6. Math. 8. for feare to lose your wordly substance or other delites of this lif wil not banish away Christ his gospell from amongest you Actes 1â— 2. Tim. â— 2. Tim. â— but that ye with al diligence of mind wil receiue y e word of god taught you by such ministers as now when persecution ariseth because of y e word are not ashamed of the testimony of our Lorde Iesus but are content to suffer aduersitie with the Gospel therein to suffer trouble as euil doers euen vnto bondes And if ye refuse thus to do Actes 1â— The moâ—â— preachiâ—â— with 〈◊〉 followiâ—â— draweth greater 〈…〉 God 's 〈◊〉 your owne bloud wil be vpon your owne heades And as ye haue had plenteous preaching of the Gospel more then other haue had so shall ye be sure if ye repent not and bring forth fruites worthy of repentaÌ„ce to be sorer plagued to receiue greater vengeaunce at Gods hand then others and the kyngdome of God shal be taken from you and be geuen to an other nation which will bring forth the fruites thereof Wherfore my dearely beloued in Christ take good heede to your selues ponder well in your mindes how fearefull and horrible a thing it is to fal into the haÌ„des of the liuing God And see that ye receiue not the worde of God in vaine but continually labour in fayth and declare your fayth by your good workes which are infallible witnesses of y e true iustifying fayth which is neuer idle but worketh by charitie And see that ye continually geue yourselues vnto all maner of good workes amongest the which the chiefest are to be obedient to the Magistrates sith they are the ordinaunce of God whether they be good or euil Iames â—â— Gala. 5. Tit. 2. Rom. 13 Actes 5â— vnles they commaunde Idolatry and vngodlines that is to say thinges contrary vnto true Religion For then ought we to say with Peter We ought more to obey God then man But in any wyse we must beware of tumult insurrection rebellion or resistaunce The weapon of a Christian in this matter Ephe. 6 ought to be the sword of the spirite which is Gods word and prayer coupled with humilitie and due submission Iohn 1â— Iob. 35. Rom. 1â— and with readynes of hart rather to dye then to do any vngodlynesse Christ also doth teach vs that al power is of God yea eueÌ„ the power of the wicked which God causeth often tymes to raigne for our sinnes disobedience towards him and his word Whosoeuer then doth resist any power doth resist the ordinaunce of God and so purchase to him selfe vtter destruction and vndoyng We must also by al meanes be promoters of vnity peace and concorde We must honour and reuerence Princes 1. Pet â—â— Ephe. â—â— 1. Tim. â— and all that be in authoritie and pray for them and be diligent to set forth their profite and commoditie Secondly we must obey our parents or them that be in their rowmes be careful for our housholds that they be prouided for fed not onely w t bodely foode but muche rather with spirituall foode which is the word of God Thirdly we must serue our neighbors by all meanes we can remembring well the saying of Christ Whatsoeuer ye woulde that men shoulde doe vnto you doe ye likewise vnto them for this is the lawe and the Prophets Fourthly we must diligently exercise the necessarye worke of prayer for all estates 〈◊〉 for Sspanâ— Math. 5. â—â—â—beaâ—ing 〈◊〉 aduersaries â—â—tience in 〈…〉 〈…〉 Pet. 1. Actes 20. knowing that God therefore hath so much commaunded it and hath made so great promises vnto it and doeth so well accept it After these workes we must learne to know the Crosse what affection and minde we must beare towardes our aduersaries and enemies what so euer they be to suffer all aduersities and euils paciently to pray for them that hurt persecute and trouble vs and by thus vsing our selues we shal obtaine an hope certaintie of our vocation that we be the elect children of God And thus I commende you brethren vnto God and to the word of his grace This letter 〈◊〉 written 〈◊〉 yeare 〈◊〉 the moneth 〈…〉 which is able to builde further geue you an inheritaunce among al theÌ„ which are sanctified beseechyng you to helpe M. SauÌ„ders me your late Pastours and all them that be in bondes for the Gospels sake with your praiers to God for vs that we may be deliuered from all them that beleue not and froÌ„ vnreasonable and froward meÌ„ and that this our imprisonment afflictioÌ„ may be to the glory and profit of our Christian brethren in the world that Christ may be magnified in our bodies whether it be by death or by lyfe Amen Salute from me all the faythfull brethren because I write not seuerall Letters to them let them either 〈◊〉 or heare these my letters The grace of our Lord be with you all AmeÌ„ The xxviij of Iune by the vnprofitable seruauÌ„t of Iesus Christ and now also his prisoner George Marsh. Saue your selues from this vntoward generation Actes 2. Pray pray pray Neuer more neede An other Letter of the sayd George Marsh to certaine of his dearely beloued frendes at Manchester in Lancashire GRace be with you and peace from God ouâ— Father and from our Lord Iesus Christ. Amen An other godly letter of G. Marsh to them of Manchester After salutations in Christe to you with thankes for youre frendly remembraunces of mee desiring and wishing vnto you not onely in my letters but also in my daily praiers such consolation in spirite and taste of heauenly treasures that ye may therby continually worke in faith labour in loue perseueer in hope and be pacient in all your tribulations and persecutions euen vnto the ende and glorious comming of Christ these shal be eaâ—nestly to exhort and beseeche you in Christ as ye haue receyued the Lord Iesus Coloss. 2. Phil. 2. 1. Pet. 3. Math. 10. Luke 11. Aduersaries not to be feared Gods helpe alwayes ready with his Sâ—rsâ—antes euen so to walke rooted in him and not to be afraid of any terrour of your aduersaries be they neuer so manye and mighty and you on the other side neuer so fewe and weake for the battell is the Lordes And as in times past God was with Abraham Moses Isaac Dauid the Machabees and other fought for them and deliuered all their ennemies into their handes euen so hath he promised to be with vs also vnto the worlds end and so to assist strengthen and helpe vs that no man shal be able to
is the next and immediate cause which by Gods promise worketh our iustification according as it is wrytten Crede in Dominum Iesum saluus eris tu domus tua i. Beleeue in the Lorde Iesus and thou shalt be saued thou and thy whole house Actes 16. And thus muche touching the definition of Election wyth the causes thereof declared Which you see nowe to be no merites nor woorkes of man whether they go before or come after faith but onely the meere mercy of God through faith For like as all they that be borne of Adam doe taste of his malediction though they tasted not his apple so al they that be borne of Christ which is by faith take part of the obedience of Christ although they neuer did that obedience them selues whyche was in hym Rom. 5. Nowe to the second consideration let vs see likewise how The second â—onsideration and in what order this election of God proceedeth in chusing and electing them which hee ordaineth to saluation which order is this In them that be chosen to life first Gods mercy and free grace bringeth foorth election Election worketh vocation or Gods holy calling which vocation thorowe hearing bringeth knowledge and faith of Christ Grace Election â—ocation Fayth â—uâ—â—ificatioÌ„ Glorification Mans free-will Blynd â—ortune Man wisedome Mans Learnâ—ng Maâ—s 〈◊〉 Worâ—es of the lawe excluded from the causes of our saluatioÌ„ in Chriâ—t Faith through promise obtaineth iustification Iustification thorow hope waiteth for glorification Election is before time Uocation and faith commeth in time Iustification and glorification is wythout ende Election depending vppon Gods free grace and will excludeth all mannes will blinde fortune chaunce and all peraduentures Uocation standing vpon Gods election excludeth all mans wisedome cunning learning intention power and presumption Faith in Christ proceding by y e gift of the holy Ghoste and freely iustifying man by Gods promise excludeth all other merites of men all condition of deseruing and all works of the law both Gods law and mans law with all other outward meanes what soeuer Iustification comming freely by Faith standeth sure by promise without doubt feare or wauering in this lyfe Glorification pertaining onely to the life to come by hope is looked for Grace and mercy preuenteth Election ordaineth Uocation prepareth and receiueth the word whereby commeth faith Faith iustifieth Iustification bringeth glory Election is the immediate and next cause of vocation Uocation which is the working of Gods spirit by the woord is the immediate and next cause of faith Faith is the immediate and next cause of iustification And this order and connexion of causes is diligeÌ„tly to be obserued Papistes 〈◊〉 and the doctrine 〈…〉 because of the Papistes which haue miserably confounded and inuerted this doctrine thus teaching that almighty God so farre foorth as he foreseeth mans merites before to come so doeth he dispense his election Dominus pro vt cuiusque merita fore praeuidet ita dispensat electionis gratiam And againe Nullis praecedentibus meritis Dominum rependere electionis gratiam futuris tamen concedere That is That the Lorde recompenseth the grace of election not to any merites preceeding but yet graunteth the same to the merites which follow after As though we had our election by our holinesse that followeth after not rather haue our holinesse by Gods election going before But we folowing the scripture say otherwise that the cause onely of Gods election Election is hys owne free mercy and the cause only of our iustification is our faith in Christ and nothing els As for example first concerning Election if the question be asked why was Abraham chosen and not Nachor Why was Iacob chosen not Esau Why was Moses elected and Pharao hardened Why Dauid accepted and Saule refused Why fewe be chosen and the moste forsaken It can not be answeared otherwise but thus because it was so the good will of God In like maner touching vocation and also faith if the question be asked why this vocation gifte of faith was geuen to Cornelius the Gentil and not to Tertullius the Iewe Whye to the poore to the babes and little ones of this world of whom Christ speaketh I thanke thee Father which haste hidde this from the wise c. Mathew 11. Whye to the vnwise Vocation bringeth fayth the simple abiectes and outcastes in thys worlde Of whome speaketh S. Paule 1. Cor. 1. Yee see your calling my brethren howe not many of you c. Why to the sinners and not to the iust Why the beggers by the hye wayes were called and the bidden gestes excluded We can goe to no other cause but to Gods purpose election and saye wyth Christe our Sauiour Quia pater sic complacitum est ante te i. Yea father for so it seemed good in thy sight Luke 18. And so for Iustification likewise if the question be asked why the Publicane was iustified Iustification by fayth onely and not the Pharisey Luke 18. Why Marie the sinner and not Symon the inuiter Luke 11. Why harlottes and Publicanes goe before the Scribes and Pharisees in the kingdom Mat. 21. Why the sonne of the free woman was receiued and the bond womans sonne being hys elder reiected Genes 21. Why Israel whych so long sought for righteousnes found it not and the Gentiles whych sought not for it found it Rom. 9. Wee haue no other cause heereof to render but to say wyth S. Paule because they soughte for it by woorkes of the Lawe and not by Faith which faith as it commeth not by mans will as the Papist falsly pretendeth but only by the election and free gift of God so it is only the immediate cause whereunto the promise of oure saluation is annexed according as we read And therefore of faith is the inheritaunce geuen as after grace that the promise might stande sure to euery seede Rom. 4. Item in the same chap. Faith beleeuing in him which iustifieth the wicked is imputed to righteousnesse And thus concerning the cause of our saluation yee see howe faith in Christ onely and immediately without any coÌ„dition doth iustifie vs How fayth and election are lincked together in the acte of Iustifiyng being so linked with Gods mercye and election that where so euer election goeth before there faith in Christ must needes folow after And againe whosoeuer beleeueth in Christ Iesu through the vocation of God he must needes be partaker of Gods election Whereuppon resulteth nowe the thirde note or consideration whych is to consider whether a man in this life may be certaine of his election To answere to which question thys first is to be vnderstande The third consideration that although oure election and vocation simplye in deede be knowen to God onely in hym selfe à priore yet notwythstanding it may be knowen to euery particular faithfull man à posteriore Election knowen to God simply Election knowen to man by meanes that is
doubtfull By grace sayth the scripture through promise to all and vpon all y t beleue and not by the law vpon them that do deserue For if it come by deseruing theÌ„ is it not of grace If it be not of grace Rom. 3. theÌ„ is it not of promise And contrariwise if it be of grace and promise then is it not of works sayth S. Paul Upon this foundatioÌ„ of Gods free promise and grace first builded the Patriarckes Rom. 11. kinges and prophets Upon the same foundation also Christ the Lord builded his church Upon the which foundation the Apostles likewise builded the Church Apostolicall or Catholicall This Apostolicall and Catholicke foundation so long as the Church did retayn so long it continued sincere and sound which endured a long seasoÌ„ after the apostles time But after in proces of yeares through wealth and negligence crept into the Church so soone as this foundation began to be lost came in newe builders which would build vpon a new foundation a new Churche more glorious which we call now the Church of Rome Who beyng not contented with the olde foundation and the head corner stone whiche the Lord by his word had layd in place therof they layde the ground worke vppon the condition and strength or the lawe and workes Although it is not to be denyed but that the doctrine of gods holy law and of good workes according to the same is a thing most necessary to be learned and followed of all men yet is not that y e foundation wherupon our saluation consisteth neither is that foundation able to beare vp the weight of the kingdome of heauen but is rather the thing which is builded vppon the foundatioÌ„ which foundatioÌ„ is Iesus Christ according as we are taught of Saint Paul saying 1. Cor. 3. No man can lay any other foundation beside that whiche is layde Christ Iesus c. But this auncient foundation with the olde auncient Church of Christ as I sayd hath bene now of long tyme forsaken in stead therof a new Church The doctrine of the church corrupted with a new foundation hath bene erected and framed not vpon gods promise his free grace in Christ Iesus nor vpon free iustification by fayth but vpon merits desertes of mens working And hereof haue they planted al these their new deuises so infinite that they cannot wel be numbred as masses trecenares diriges obsequies mattens and houres singing seruice vigiles midnightrising barefootgoing fishtasting lentfast imberfast stations rogations iubiles aduocatioÌ„ of saints praying to images pilgrimage walking workes of supererogation application of merites orders rules sectes of religion vowes of chastitie wilful pouerty pardons relations indulgences penaunce and satisfaction with auricular confession sounding of Abbaies building of Chappels geuing to Churches And who is able to recite all their laborious buildinges falsly framed vpon a wrong ground and all for ignoraunce of the true foundation whiche is the free iustification by fayth in Christ Iesus the sonne of God Moreouer to note The life and maners of the church corrupted that as this new founde Church of Rome was thus deformed in doctrine so no lesse was it corrupted in order of life deepe hipocrisie doing al thinges onely vnder pretenses and dissembled titles So vnder y e pretence of Peters chayre they exercised a maiestie aboue Emperours and kinges Under the visour of their vowed chastitie reigned adultery vnder the cloke of professed pouerty they possessed the goodes of the temporalty Habentes speciem pietatis sed vim eius abnâ—gantes 2. Tim. 3· Under the tytle of being dead vnto the world they not only reigned in y e world but also ruled the world vnder the colour of y e keyes of heaueÌ„ to hang vnder theyr girdle they brought all the states of the worldes vnder theyr girdle crept not onely into the purses of men but also into theyr consciences they heard theyr confessions they knew their secrets they dispensed as they were disposed loosed what them listed And finally when they had brought the whole world vnder theyr subiection yet dyd theyr pryde neyther cease to ascend neyther could their auarice be euer satisfied And if the example of Cardinall Wolsey and other Cardinalles and popes cannot satisfie thee I beseech the gentle Reader turne ouer the foresayd booke of the ploughmans tale in Chaucer aboue mencioned wher thou shalt vnderderstaÌ„d much more of theyr demeanour then I haue here described In these so blynd and miserable corrupt dayes of darcknes and ignoraunce The reformation of the Church necessary thou seest good Reader I doubt not howe necessary it was and high time that reformation of the Church should come which now most happily graciously began to worke through the mercifull and no lesse needfull prouidence of almightye God Who although he suffered hys Church to wander and start aside through the seduction of pride and prosperitie a long time yet at length it pleased his goodnes to respect hys people and to reduce hys church into the prestine foundation and frame againe from whence it was pitiously before decayed Whereof I haue now consequently to intreat intending by the grace of Christ to declare how and by what meanes first this reformation of the church began and howe it proceeded increasing by little and little into this perfection which now we see and more I trust shall see And herein we haue first to behold the admirable work of Gods wisedome The first beginning of reformatioÌ„ how and by what means For as the first decay and ruine of the church before began of rude ignoraunce lacke of knowledge in teachers so to restore y e church agayne by doctrine and learning it pleased God to open to man y e arte of printing the time wherof was shortly after y e burning of Hus and Hierome Printing being opened incontinent ministred to the Churche the instrumentes and tooles of learning knowledge which were good bookes and authors which before lay hid and vnknowne Printing the fountain of reformation The science of Printing being found immediately followed the grace of God whiche styrred vp good wittes aptly to conceiue the light of knowledge and of iudgement by which light darcknes began to be espied and ignoraunce to be detected trueth from errour religion from superstition to be discerned as is aboue more largely discoursed where was touched the inuenting of printing pag. 707. Vid. supra pag. 707. Furthermore after these wittes styrred vp of God folowed other more increasing dayly more and more in science in tongues and perfection of knowledge who now were able not onely to discerne in matters of iudgement but also were so armed and furnished with y e helpe of good letters that they did encounter also with the aduersary sustayning the cause defence of learning against barbaritie of veritie against errour of true religion against superstition In number of whom amongest many other here vnnamed
will deny him before my father I require then for this cause and humbly beseech the Emperiall maiestie to graunt me liberty and leysure to deliberate Luther desireth respite to aunswere so that I may satisfie the interrogatiō made vnto me without preiudice of y e worde of God and perill of mine owne soule Wherupon the princes began to deliberate This done Eckius the prolocutor pronounced what was their resolution saying Albeit M. Luther thou hast sufficiently vnderstanded by the Emperoures commaundement y e cause of thy appearance here therfore doest not deserue to haue any further respite geuen thee to determine yet the Emperous maiestie of his mere clemencie graunteth thee one day to meditate for thine answere so that to morow at this instant houre thou shalt repayre to exhibite thyne opinion not in writing but to pronounce the same with liuely voyce This done Luther was led to hys lodging by the herauld But herein I may not be obliuious that in the way going to the Emperour when he was in the assemble of princes he was exhorted of other to be couragious māly to demean himself Luther is exhorted to be constant and not to feare them that kil the body but not the soule but rather to dread him that is able to send both body and soule to euerlasting fire Furthermore he was encouraged with this sentence When thou art before kinges thinke not what thou shalt speake for it shall be geuen thee in that houre Math. 10. The next day after foure a clocke the Herauld came brought Luther from his lodging to the emperors courte where he abode till sixe a clocke for that the princes were occupyed in graue consultations abiding there and being enuironed with a great number of people and almost smothered for the prease that was there Then after when the Princes were set and Luther entred Eckius the Officiall began to speake in this maner Yesterday at this houre the Emperours maiestie assigned thee to be here M. Luther Eckius againe propoundeth agaynst Luther for that thou didst affirm those books y t we named yesterday to be thine Further to y e interrogation by vs made whether thou wouldest approue al y t is contayned in thē or abolish and make voyde any part therof y u didst require time of deliberation which was graunted is now expyred Albeit thou oughtest not to haue oportunitie graunted to deliberate considering it was not vnknowne to thee wherefore we cited thee And as concerning the matter of fayth euery man ought to be so prepared that at all times when soeuer he shal be required he may geue certayne constant reason therof thou especiall being counted a man of such learning and so long tyme exercised in Theologie Then goe to aunswere euen now to the Emperours demaund whose bountye y u hast proued in geuing thee leisure to deliberate Wilt thou now maintayn all thy bookes which thou hast acknowledged or reuoke any part of them and submit thy selfe The Officiall made this interrogation in Latine and in Dutche Martine Luther answered in Latine and in Dutch in this wise modestly and lowly and yet not without some stoutnes of stomacke and Christian constancie so as his aduersaries woulde gladlye haue had hys courage more humbled and abased but yet more earnestly desired his recantation wherof they were in some good hope whē they heard him desire respite of time to make his answere His aunswere was this MOst magnificent Emperor and you most noble princes and my most gentle Lordes M. Luther aunswereth for him self I appeare before you here at the houre prescribed vnto me yesterday yelding the obedience that I owe humbly beseeching for Gods mercy your most renowmed maiesty and your graces honors that ye will minister vnto me this curtesy to attende this cause beningly which is the cause as I trust of Iustice and verity And if by Ignoraunce I haue not geuen vnto euery one of you your iust titles or if I haue not obserued the ceremonies and countenaunce of the Court offending against them it may please you to pardone me of your benignities as one that onely hath frequented cloysters and not courtly ciuylities And first as touching my self I can affirme or promise no other thinge but onely this that I haue taught hitherto in symplycytye of minde that which I haue thought to tende to Gods glory to the saluation of mens soules Now as concerninge the two articles obiected by your most excellente maiestye Luther geueth a compt of hys fayth before the Emperour whether I woulde acknowledge those bookes which were named and be publyshed in my name or whether I would mainteine not reuoke thē I haue geuē resolute answere to the first in the which I persist shall perseuer for euermore y t these bookes be myne and publyshed by me in my name vnlesse it hath syth happened that by some fraudulent misdealing of myne enemies there be any thyng foysted in them or corruptly corrected For I will acknowledge nothing but that I haue wrytten and that which I haue wrytten I will not deny Now to answeare to the second article I beseech your most excellent maiestye and your graces He deuideth hys workes into three parts to vouchsafe to geue eare Al my bookes are not of one sort There be some in which I haue so simply and soundly declared opened the religion of Christen faith and of good workes that my very enemyes are compelled to confesse them to be profitable and worthy to be read of all Chrystyans And truely the Popes Bull how cruell and tyrannous so euer it be iudgeth certayne of my bookes inculpable albeyt the same with seuere sentence thundreth against me and with monstruous cruelty condēneth my bookes which books if I shuld reuoke I might worthely be thought to neglect and transgresse the office of a true Christian and to be one alone that repugneth the publicke confession of all people There is an other sort of my books which containe inuectiues agaynst the Papacie and other of the popes retinue as haue with theyr pestiferous doctrine and pernicious examples corrupted the whole state of our Christianitie Neyther can any deny or dissemble this whereunto vniuersall experience and common complaynt of all beare witnesses that the consciences of all faythfull men be most miserably entrapped vexed and cruelly tormented by the Popes lawes and doctrines of men Also that the goodes and substaunce of Christen people are deuoured especially in this noble and famous countrey of Germanye and yet without order and in most detestable maner are suffered still to be deuoured without all measure by incredible tyranny notwithstanding that they themselues haue ordayned to the contrary in theyr owne proper lawes The Pope proceedeth contrary to his owne doctrine as in the Distinct. 9. .25 q. i. .2 where they themselues haue decreed that all such lawes of popes which be repugnant
the Sacrament yet in all other states of doctrine they did accord as appeared in the Synode holdeÌ„ at Marpurge by prince Philip Lautgraue of Hesse which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1529. where both Luther and Zuinglius were present and conferryng together agreed in these Articles 1. On the vnitie and Trinitie of God The consent betweene Luther and Zuinglius in cases of doctrine 2. In the Incarnation of the word 3. In the passioÌ„ and resurrection of Christ. 4. In the Article of Originall sinne 5. In the Article of Fayth in Christ Iesu. 6 That this fayth commeth not of merites but by the gift of Cod 7. That this fayth is our righteousnesse 8. Touchyng the extreme word 9. Likewise they agreed in the Arricles of Baptisme 10. Of good workes 11. Of coÌ„fession 12 Of Magistrates 13. Of mens traditioÌ„s 14. Of Baptisme of infantes 15. Lastly concernyng the doctrine of the Lordes Supper this they did beleue and hold first that both the kyndes therof are to be ministred to the people accordyng to Christes institution and that the Masse is no such worke for the which a maÌ„ may obteine grace both for the quick and the dead Item that the Sacrament which they call of the altar is a true Sacrament of the body and bloud of the Lord. Item that the spirituall manducation of his body and bloud is necessary for euery Christen man And furthermore that the vse of the Sacrament tendeth to the same effect as doth the word geueÌ„ and ordeyned of the almightie God that thereby infirme consciences may be stirred to belefe by the holy Ghost c. Ex Paral. Abbat Vrsp. In all these summes of doctrine aboue recited Luther and Zuinglius did consent and agree Neither were their opinions so differeÌ„t in the matter of the Lordes Supper but that in the principall pointes they accorded For if the question be asked of them both what is the materiall substaunce of the Sacrament which our outward senses doe behold and feele they will both confesse bread and not the accidents onely of bread Further if the question be asked whether Christ be there present Luther Zuinglius agree in the presence only in the maner of the presence they diffâ—â— they will both confesse his true presence to be there onely in the manner of presence they differre Agayn aske whether the materiall substauÌ„ce layd before our eyes in the Sacrament is to be worshypped they will both deny it and iudge it Idolatry And likewise for transubstantiation and for the sacrifice of the Masse they both do abhorre and do deny the same As also the CommunioÌ„ to be in both kyndes administred they do both assent and graunt Onely their difference is in this concernyng the sense and meanyng of the wordes of Christ How wherein Luther and Zuinglius dissent in doctrine of the Lordes supper Luthers opinion in the SacrameÌ„t Zuinglius opinion in the Sacrament Hoc est corpus meum This is my body c. Which wordes Luther expoundeth to be taken nakedly and simply as the letter staÌ„deth without trope or figure and therfore holdeth the body and bloud of Christ truely to be in the bread and wine and so also to be receaued with the mouth Uldricus Zuinglius with Ioannes Oecolampadius and other moe do interprete these wordes otherwise as to be taken not litterally but to haue a spirituall meanyng to be expounded by a trope or figure so that the sense of these wordes This is my body is thus to be expouÌ„ded this signifieth my body and bloud Ex Ioan. Sled Lib. 5. With Luther coÌ„sented the SaxoÌ„s Ex Ioan. Sled lib. 5. With the other side of Zuinglius went the Heluetians And as tyme did grow so the diuision of these opinions increased in sides spread in farther Realmes and countreys the one part beyng called of Luther LutheriaÌ„s Lutherians Sacramentariâ—â— the other hauyng y e name of Sacramentaries NotwithstaÌ„dyng in this one vnitie of opinion both the Lutherians Sacramentaries do accorde agree Ex Paralip Abb. Vrsp. that the bread wine there present is not traÌ„substantiate into the body bloud of Christ as is sayd but is a true Sacrament of the body bloud But hereof sufficient touchyng this diuision betwene the Lutherans and Zuinglians In which diuisioÌ„ if there haue bene any defect in Martin Luther yet is that no cause why either the Papistes may greatly triuÌ„ph or why the Protestantes should despise Luther For neither is the doctrine of Luther touchyng the SacrameÌ„t so grosse that it maketh much with the Papistes nor yet so discrepaunt froÌ„ vs that therfore he ought to be exploded And though a full reconciliation of this difference caÌ„ not well be made as some haue gone about to do yet let vs geue to Luther a moderate interpretation if we will not make thinges better yet let vs not make them worse theÌ„ they be Lutherians and Zuinglians differ more in charitie then in doctrine let vs beare if not with the maner yet at least with the tyme of his teachyng and finally let it not be noted in vs that we should seeme to differre in Charitie more as Bucer sayd then we do in doctrine But of this hereafter more Christ willyng when we come to the history of Iohn Frith They which write the lyfe of Saintes vse to describe and to extoll their holy lyfe godly vertues and also to set forth such miracles as be wrought in them by God Wherof there lacketh no plenty in Martin Luther but rather time lacketh to vs and oportunitie to tary vpon them hauyng such hast to other things Otherwise what a miracle might this seeme to be for one man a poore Frier creepyng out of a blynd cloyster to be set vp agaynst the Pope the vniuersall Bishop and Gods mighty Uicare in earth to withstand all his Cardinals yea and to susteine the malice and hatred almost of the whole worlde being set against him and to worke that against the said Pope Cardinals and Church of Rome A notable miracle of God to ouerthrow the Pope by a poore Fryer which no King nor Emperour could euer do yea durst neuer attempt nor all the learned men before him could euer compasse Which miraculous worke of God I recount nothing inferiour to the miracle of Dauid ouerthrowing great Goliath Wherfore if miracles do make a Sainct after the Popes definition what lacketh in Martin Luther but age and tyme only to make him a Sainct who standing openly against the Pope Cardinals and prelates of the Church in number so many in power so terrible in practise so craftie hauing Emperours and all the Kings of the earth against him who teaching and preaching Christ the space of nine and twenty yeares could without touch of all his enemies so quietly in his owne countrey where he was borne die and sleepe in peace Three miracles noted in M. Luther In
their sentence should be holden and ratified which was that the iudgement of determining this dissension should be reserued to the next Councell which by the report of maister Chauncelour was now in hand to be called and gathered Also vntill all discord and dissension should be appeased whatsoeuer was receiued and beleeued by theyr neighbours he promised in the name of the rest that they would willingly receiue and beleeue the same So that if the word of God hath not hitherto bene clearely and sincerely preached as they said vnto y e people and that there be now some which can teache and preach the same more sincerely it is not their mind or intent to withstand or resist their good doings but that the presidents would wish this one thing diligently to be taken heede of that there be no occasion geuen by any man to moue sedition and in the meane time he commaunded all men quietly to geue ouer all matters vntill Easter nexte and by that time it shoulde be made euident what shoulde be receiued and what left vndone With this answere they were all very well contented and the messengers returned againe to Meldorphe with great ioy and gladnes declaring to the whole congregation what answere was made cōceiuing a sure hope that the matter would shortly come to passe Upon S. Nicholas daye thys Henry preached twise first vpon the Gospell Homo quidam nobilis c. A certaine noble man Luke 19. c. Secondly vpon this text Plures facti sunt sacerdotes c. There are many made Priestes c. with suche a spirit and grace Heb. 7. that all men had him in admiration praieng God most earnestly that they might long haue such a preacher Upon the day of the conception of our Lady he also made two Sermons vpon the first chapter of Mathew expounding the booke of the generation wherein he rehearsed the promises made by God vnto oure forefathers and vnder what faith our fathers that then were had liued adding also that all respect of works being set apart we must be iustified by the same faith All these things were spoken with such boldnes of spirit that al mē greatly maruelled at him geuing thankes to God for his great mercy that had sente them such a Preacher desiring hym moreouer that he would tarrie with them al Christmas to preach for they feared least he should be sent for to some other place In the meane space the Priour and maister Iohn Schinke were not idle The Prier and the Monkes againe conspired against the Gospell for when the Prior perceiued that his malitious enterprise tooke no good successe he adioyned vnto him a companion William a Doctour of the Iacobines and so went vp to Laudanum to the Monks Franciscanes and Minors for helpe and counsaile For those kindes of Friers aboue all other are best instruct by their hypocrisie to deceiue the poore and simple people These Friers streightwaies sent for certaine of the rulers which had all the rule and authoritie and specially Peter Hannus Peter Swine and Nicholas Roden vnto whome they declared after their accustomed maner with great complaintes what an heretique Monke had preached and how he had obteined the fauour almost of all the simple people which if they did not spedily prouide for and withstand the beginnings and put the heretique to death it would come to passe that shortly the honour of our Lady and all Saints together with the two Abbeys shoulde vtterly come to ruine and decay When these simple ignorant men heard these wordes they were greatly moued Whereunto Peter Swine aunswered thus that they had before written vnto the parish priest to Henry what was best to be done notwithstanding if they thought good they would write againe No said y e Prior this matter must be attempted another way for if you write vnto the heretike he wil by and by answer you againe And it is to be feared least the contagion of his heresie do also infect you being vnlearned men for if you geue him leaue to speake and to answere there is no hope that you shall ouercome him The death of Henry conspired by the Monkes and Friers Wherefore they finally determined to take this Henry by night and burne him before the people should know it or he come to his defence to answere This deuise pleased all mē but specially the Franciscane Friers Petrus Hannus the Priors chiefe frend willing to get the chiefe praise and thankes of this matter by the help of maister Gunter did associate vnto him certaine other rulers of the townes neere adioining whose names are heere not to be hidden because they so much affected praise and glorye The names of the conspirators persecutors The names of the Presidentes were these Petrus Hannus Peter Swines sonne Hennicke Lūdane Iohn Holneus Laurence Hannemanus Nicholas Weslingbourgus Ambrose Iohn Brenthusius Marquardus Kremmerus Henstedanus Ludekus Iohānes Weslingus and Petrus Grossus President of Himmigstate All these Presidentes all other that were of Councell to this pretēce assembled together in the Parish of the new Church in the house of maister Gunter where also the Chauncelour was consultyng together with thē how they might burne the sayd Henry secretly comming vpon him without any iudgement or sentence They concluded the next day after the conception of our Lady to meete at Hennyng which is v. myle frō Meldorphe with a great band of husbādmen This determination this made they layd scoutes in euery place that there should no newes of their pretēsed mischiefes come vnto Meldorphe cōmaundyng that as soone as it began to waxe darke they should all gather together There assembled aboue v. C. mē of the countrey vnto whom was declared the cause of their assemble also they were instructed what was to be done for before no mā knew the cause of the assemble but onely the Presidentes When the husbandmē vnderstood it they would haue returned backe agayne refusing to do such a detestable and horrible deede The Presidentes with most bitter threates kept them in obedience A droncken murther to the intent they should be the more couragious they gaue them three barrels of Hamborow beere to drinke About midnight they came in armour to Meldorphe The Iacobines and Monkes prepared torches for them that Henry should not slip away sodēly in the darke They had also with them a false betrayer named Hennegus Hennegus the betrayer of the preacher by whose treason they had perfect knowledge of all thynges With great violēce they burst into the house of the Parish Priest breakyng spoylyng all thynges as the maner of that dronken people is If they found either gold or siluer they tooke it away When they had spoyled all things they violently fell vpon the Parish Priest with great noyse cried out kill the theefe kill the theefe The parish priest violently taken in his house by night Some of
he answered The constaÌ„t behauiour of George Carpenter at his death this shall be my signe and token that so long as I can opeÌ„ my mouth I wil not cease to call vpon the name of Iesus Behold good reader what an incredible coÌ„stancy was in this godly man such as lightly hath not bene sene in any man before His face countenaunce neuer chauÌ„ged colour but chearefully he went vnto the fire In the middest sayth he of the towne this day will I coÌ„fesse my God before the whole world When he was layd vpon the ladder and that hangman put a bagge of gunnepouder about his necke he sayd let it so be in the name of the Father and of the Sonne The death and martyrdome of George Carpenter and of the holy Ghost And when as the two hangmen lifted him vp vpon the ladder smiling he bad a certayne Christian farewell requiring forgeuenes of him That done the hangman thrust him into the fire He wyth a loud voyce cryed out Iesus Iesus Then the hangman turned him ouer and he agayne for a certayne space cryed Iesus Iesus and so ioyfully yelded vp his spirite ¶ Leonard Keyser HEre also is not to be passed ouer the maruellous coÌ„staÌ„cy of M. Leonard Keyser of the countrey of Bauaria The history of Leonard Keyser who was burned for the Gospel This Keyser was of the towne of Rawbe .4 miles froÌ„ Passaw of a famous house This man being at his study in WytteÌ„berge was sent for by his brethren which certified him that if euer he woulde see his father aliue he should come with speed which thing he did He was scarsly come thither when as by the commaundement of the Bishop of Passawe he was taken by his mother his brethren The Articles which he was accused of for y e which also he was most cruelly put to death shed his bloud for the testimony of the truth were these That fayth onely iustifieth That workes are the fruites of fayth That the Masse is no sacrifice or oblation Item for confession satisfaction the vow of chastitye Purgatory differeÌ„ce of daies for affirming only two Sacramentes and inuocation of Sayntes He also mayntayneth 3. kindes of confession The first to be of fayth which is alwayes necessary Articles against Leonard Keyser The second of charity which serueth when any man hath offended his neighbour to whom he ought to reconcile himselfe agayne as a man may see by that which is written in Math. 18. The third which is not to be despised is to aske counsel of the auncient Ministers of the Church And for so much as all this was contrary to the bull of Pope Leo Vid. su pag. 844.845 and the Emperours decree made at Wormes sentence was geuen agaynst him that he should be disgraded and put into the hands of the secular power The persecuters that sate in iudgement vppon him Persecutors were the Byshop of Passaw the Suffragans of Ratisbone of Passaw also Doctour Eckius being garded about with armed men His brethren and kinsfolkes made great intercession to haue his iudgement deferred and put of that the matter might be more exactly knowne Also Iohn Fridericke Duke of Saxony and the Earles of SchauueÌ„burge and of Schunartzen wrote to the Byshoppe for him but could not preuayle After the sentence was geuen he was caryed by a company of harnessed men out of the Citty agayne to Schardingham .13 of August Where Christopher Frenkinger the ciuile Iudge receiuing him Hasty iudgemeÌ„t against Leonarde Keyser had letters sent him from Duke William of Bauaria that forthwith tarying for no other iudgement he should be burned aliue Whereupon the good and blessed Martyr early in the morning being rounded and shauen and clothed in a short gowne and a blacke cappe set vpon his head all cutte and iagged so was deliuered to the officer As he was led out of the town to the place where as he should suffer he boldly and hardily spake in the Almayne tongue turning his head first on the one side and then on the other saying O Lord Iesu remayne with me sustayne and helpe me and geue me force and power The martyrdome of Leonard Keyser Then the woode was made ready to be set on fire and he began to cry with a loud voyce O Iesus I am thine haue mercy vpon me and saue me and therwithall he felt the fire begin sharply vnder his feet his hands and about his head and because the fire was not great enough the hangman plucked the body halfe burnt with a long hooke from vnderneath the wood Then he made a great hoale in the body through the which he thrust a stake and cast him agayne into the fire and so made an end of burning This was the blessed end of that good man which suffered for the testimony of the truth the 16. day of August in the yeare of our Lord. 1526. Ex 6. Tomo operum Lutheri Wendelmuta widow and Martyr IN Holland also the same yeare .1527 was Martyred and burned a good and vertuous widow Wâ—ndelmuta widow Martyr named Wendelmuta a daughter of Nicholas of Munchendam Thys widow receiuing to her hart the brightnes of Gods grace by the appearing of the Gospell was therfore appreheÌ„ded and committed to custody in the Castle of Werden shortly after from thence was brought to Hage the 15. day of Nouember there to appeare at the general sessions of that country Where was present Hochstratus Lord PresideÌ„t of the sayd countye who also sat vpon her the 17. day of the foresayd moneth Diuers Monkes were appoynted there to talke with her to the end they might conuince her and wyn her to recant but she constantly persisting in y e truth wherin she was planted would not be remoued Many also of her kindred other honest womeÌ„ were suffred to persuade w t her AmoÌ„g whoÌ„ there was a certein noble matroÌ„ who loued and fauored dearely the sayd wydow beyng in prison This matron comming and commoning with her in her talke sayde My Wendelmuta why doest thou not keepe silence thinke secretly in thine hart Religion would be professed as wel with touÌ„ge as with hart Rom. 10. these thynges which thou beleuest that thou mayest prolonge here thy dayes and life To whom she aunswered agayne Ah sayd she you know not what ye say It is written With the hart we beleue to righteousnesse with toung we confesse to saluation c. And thus she remayning firme stedfast in her beliefe and confession the 20. day of Nouember was condemned by sentence geuen as agaynst an heretick to be burned to ashes and her goodes to be confiscate she taking the sentence of her condemnation mildely and quietly After she came to the place wher she should be executed Wodden Gods not to be worshipped and a Monke there had brought out a blinde Crosse willing her many times to kisse and worship her God I worship sayd she
Martyre buryed quicke which death they receiued lykewise very chearfully Certain of the other prisoners which were not codemned to death were depriued of theyr goodes commaunded in a white sheete to come to the church An aged woman Martyr buryed quicke and there kneling with a Taper in their hand to aske forgeuenes and they which refused so to doe and to abiure the doctrine of Luther were put to the fire Ex Francis Encenate The name of the persecutor appeareth not in the story M. Perseuall Martyr M. Perseuall At Louane An. 1544. Not long after this was one M. Perseual in the same Uniuersitie of Louane singularly well learned Who for reprehending certayne popishe superstitions and some thing speaking in commendation of the Gospell was throwne into prison Then beyng accused of Lutheranisme because he stood to y e same and woulde not condesende to the popes erroneous faction he was adiudged to perpetuall pryson there to be fedde onely with bread and water which punishment he tooke pacyentlye for Christes sake Neuerthelesse certayne Cittizens taking compassiō of him sent him wyne and beare But hys keepers beeing charged vnder a great penaltie durst let nothing come vnto hym At last what became of him no man coulde learne nor vnderstand Some iudge that hee was eyther famished for hunger or els that he was secretly drowned Et Franc. Encenate Dorsardus◠a Potestate in that coūtrey Franciscus Encenas prisoner and a great persecutor Iustice Imbsberger At Brusels An. 1544. Iustus of Louane Martyr Iustus a skinner of Louane being suspected of Lutheranisme was foūd in his house to haue the new testament and certayne sermons of Luther For the which he was committed and hys Iaylour commanded that he should speake wyth none There were the same tyme in the lower prison vnder them Egidius and Franciscus Encenas a Spanyard who secretly hauing the doores left open came to him and confirmed hym in the cause of righteousnes Thus is the prouidēce of the Lord neuer lacking to hys Saintes in time of necessity Shortly after came the Doctours and maysters of Louane to examine hym of certayne Articles touching religion as of y e popes supremacy Sacrifice of y e masse Purgatory and of the sacrament Iustus 〈◊〉 de terra Whereunto when hee had aunswered playnely and boldly after the Scriptures and woulde in no wise be remooued he was condemned to the fire but through y e intercessiō made to the Queene his burnyng was pardoned and he onely beheaded Ex Franc. Encenate The person of Brusels Giles of Brusels An. 1544. This Gyles was borne in Brusels Gyles Martyr of honest parentes By hys occupatiō he was brought vpp from hys youth to be a Cutler In the which occupation he was so expert and cunning that hee waxed thereby riche wealthy Comming to the yeares of 30. he beganne to receaue the light of the Gospell thorough the readyng of the holy Scripture and encreased therein exceedingly And as in zeale he was feruent so was he of nature humane milde and pittyfull passing al other in those partes Whatsoeuer he had that necessitie coulde spare he gaue it awaye to the poore and onely liued by hys science Some he refreshed with hys meate Good works going with a lyuelye fayth some with clothing to some he gaue hys shoes some he helped wyth housholde stuffe to other some he ministred holesome exhortatiō of good doctrine One poore woman there was brought to bed and had no bed to lye in to whom he brought hys owne bed hymselfe contented to lye in the straw The sayd Egidius being detected by a Priest or person of Brusels was taken at Louane for that religion whiche the Pope doth call heresie Where hys aduersaryes extended great care and dilligence to reduce hym to theyr doctrine and to make hym abiure But as he was a man well reasoned and singularly witted they went away many tymes wyth shame Thus beyng deteyned 8. monthes in prison he was sent to Brusels to be iudged The humble heart of Gyles where he comforted dyuers whych were there in prison amōg whom was also Fraunciscus Encenas exhorting them to constancie of the truth vnto the crowne which was prepared for them At the table he ministred to them al beyng contented hymselfe wyth the fewe scrappes which they left Feruency of prayer In thys hys prayers he was so ardent kneelyng by hymselfe in some secret place that he seemed to forget hym selfe Beyng called many tymes to meate he neyther heard nor sawe them that stood by hym till he was lift vp by the armes then gently he woulde speake vnto them as one waked out of a sweet sleep Certayne of the Gray Friers sometymes were sent vnto hym by two and two to reduce hym but he would alwaies desire them to depart frō him Blasphemy of Papistes for he was at a poynt when the Fryers at anye tyme did miscall hym he euer helde his peace at such pryuate iniuries in somuche that those blasphemers would say abroad that he had a dum deuill in hym But when they talked of any religion there he spared not but answered them fully by euidences of the Scripture in such sort that diuers times they would depart maruelyng At sundry times he might haue escaped the doores being let open but he woulde not for bringing his keeper in perill At length about the moneth of Ianuary he was brought to an other prison to be constrayned with tormentes to confesse Purgatory and to vtter mo of hys fellowes But no forcement would serue Wherfore vppon the 22. of Ianuary he was condemned to the fire but priuily contrary to the vse of y e Country for openly they durst not condemne hym for feare of the people so wel was he beloued When tidinges of the sentence came vnto him he gaue harty thankes to GOD that the houre was come when he might glorifie the Lord. As he was brought to the place of burning where he saw a great heape of wood pyled hee required the greater part therof to be taken awaye and geuen to y e poore a litle sayd he wold suffice him Also seyng a poore man comming by as he wēt that lacked shoes he gaue hys shoes vnto him Better sayd he so to do then to haue his shoes burnt and the poore to perish for cold Standing at the stake the hangman was ready to strangle hym before but he woulde not saying that there was no such need that hys payn shuld be mittigated for I feare not sayd he the fire doe therfore as thou art commanded And thus the blessed Martyr lifting vp his eyes to heauen in the middle of the flame was extincted to the great lamentation of all that stood by The zeale of people against the bloudy Fryers After that tyme when the friers of that Cittie would goe about for theyr almes the people would say it was not meet for them to receaue almes with bloudy handes This history
martyrdome where no kinde of crueltie was sacking which the innocent Martyrs of Christ Iesus were wont to be put vnto Ex Henr. Pantal. hist Gallic The names of his persecutours in the story be not expressed Stephen Polliot Martyr Stephen Polliot At Paris An. 1546. Stephen Polliot comming out of Normandy where he was borne vnto Meaux taryed not there long but was compelled to flye went to a town called Fera where hee was appreheÌ„ded and brought to Paris and there cast into a foule and darcke prison In whiche prison he was kept in bands and fetters a loÌ„g space where he saw almost nolight At length being called for before the Senate and his sentence geuen to haue his tongue cut out and to be burned aliue his satchell of bookes hangyng about his necke O Lord sayd he is the world in blindnes and darckenes still For he thought being in prison so long that the world had ben altered from his olde darckenes to better knowledge At laste the worthye Martyr of Iesus Christ hauyng his bookes about his necke was put into the fire where he with much pacience ended this transitory lyfe Ex Henr. Pantal. The high Senate of Paris Iohn Englishe An. 1547. He was executed burned at Sens in Burgundy Ioh. Englishe martyr being condemned by the hygh Courte of Paris for confessing y e true word of God Ex Crisp. Adrian  Michaell Michelote a Taylour An. 1547. This Taylour beyng apprehended for y e gospels sake Michaell Michelot martyr was iudged first if hee woulde turne to be beheaded and if hee woulde not turne then to be burned aliue Who beyng asked whether of these two he woulde chuse aunswered that hee trusted that hee which hath geuen him grace not to denye the truth woulde also geue him pacience to abide the fire He was burned at Werden by Turney Two false brethren Leonardus de Prato An. 1547. This Leonard goyng from Dyion to Bar Leonardus de Prato martyr a towne in Burgundy with two false brethren and talkyng with them about religion was bewrayed of theÌ„ and afterward burned  Iohn Taffingnon Vij Martyrs Ioan his wife Symon Mareschall Ioan his wife W. Michant Iames Boulerau Iames Bretany An. 1547. Al these 7. beyng of the Cittie of Langres for the word and truth of Christ Iesus were committed to the fire wherein they dyed w t much strength comfort But especially Ioanne which was Simons wife being reserued to the last place because she was y e yongest confirmed her husband and al the other with words of singular consolation declaring to her husband that they shoulde the same daye be maryed to the Lorde Iesus to liue with him for euer Ex. Pantal. Crisp. alijs The Senate of paris Mischaell Maâ—eschall Ioh. Cam. Great Iohn Camus Iohn Serarphin An. 1547. These also the same yeare and about the same tyme for the lyke confession of Christes Gospell wer condemned by the Senate of Paris in the same Cittye also with the like cruelty were burned Ex Pantal. Crisp. The host of Octouien at Lyons Gabriell of Saconnex Presenteur Octonien Blondell a Marchaunt of precious stones At paris An. 1548. This Octouien as he was a great occupyer in al fayres countryes of Fraunce Octouien martyr and well knowne both in Court els where so was he a singular honest man of great integritie and also a fauourer of Gods word Who beyng at his hostes house in Lyons rebuked the filthy talk and superstitious behauiour whiche there he heard saw Wherfore the host bearing to him a grudge chanced to haue certayne talke with Gabriell of Sacconex Presenteur concerning the riches and a sumptuous coller set with riche iewels of this Octouien Thus these two coÌ„sulting together dyd suborne a certayn person to borowe of hym a certayne summe of crownes Which because Octouien refused to lend the other caused hym to be apprehended for heresie thinking thereby to make atachment of hys goodes But such order as was taken by Blondels friendes that they were frustrate of their purpose Then Blondell being examined of hys fayth gaue a playne and ful confession of that doctrine which he had learned for the whiche he was committed to prison where he dyd much good to the prisoners there For some y t were in debt he payd theyr creditors and loosed them out To some he gaue meate to other rayment Faith ioyned with good workes At length thorough the importune perswasions of his parents and frendes he gaue ouer and chaunged hys confession Notwithstanding the Presenteur not leauyng so appealed hym vp to y e high court of Paris There Otouien beyng asked agayne touching hys fayth which of hys two confessions he woulde stick to he being before admonished of his fal and of the offence geuen thereby to the faithfull said he would liue dye in his first confession which he defeÌ„ded to be consonaÌ„t to the verity of Gods word Which done he was coÌ„demned to be burned and so hast was made to his execution least his frendes in the court might come betweene and saue his life Ex Ioan. Crisp. Lib. 6.  Hubert Cheriet Martyre Hubert Cheriet alias Burre a yong man a Taylour At Dyion An. 1549. Hubert beyng a young man of the age of xix yeares was burned for the Gospell at DyioÌ„ who neyther by any terroures of death nor allurementes of hys parentes coulde be otherwyse perswaded but constantly to remayne in the truth vnto death Ibid. peter Lisetus president of the Counsaile of paris and other Sorbonistes M. Florent Venote Florent Venote martyr priest At paris An. 1549. This Florent remayned in prison in Paris 4. yeares and 9 hours During which tyme there was no torment which he did not abide and ouercome Among al other kindes of torments he was put in a narrowe prisoÌ„ or brake so strait that he coulde neyther stand nor lye whiche they call the hoase or boote ad Nectar Hippocratis because it is strait beneath and wyder aboue like to the instrument where with Apocatheries are wont to make their hipocras In this he remayneth 7. weekes where the tormentors affirme that no thiefe nor murderer coulde euer endure xv dayes but was in daunger of lyfe or madnes At last when there was a great shew in Paris at the kings comming into the Citty and diuers other Martyrs in sondry places of the Cittye were put to death he hauing hys tongue cut off was brought to see the execution of them all and last of all in y e place of Maulbert was put in the fire and burned the ix of Iuly at after noone Ex Ioan Crisp.  Anne Audebert an Apothecaryes wife and wydow At Orleance An. 1549. She going to Geneua was taken brought to Paris Anne Audebert martyr and by the Counsayle there iudged to bee burned at Orleance WheÌ„ y e rope was put about her shee called it her wedding girdle wherwith she
Lorde meekly paciently gaue himselfe to the stake where with a corde drawne about his neck he was secretly strangled of the hangman in the Cittie of Ferraria three houres before day to the intent y e people shuld not see him nor heare him speake and after about dinner time his body in the same place was burned At the burning whereof such a fragrant and odoriferous sent came to all them there present A myracle as it is reported and so stroke theyr senses that the sweetenes therof semed to refresh them no lesse then hys words would haue done if they had heard him speake The custome is of that cittie that the bones and ashes which be lefte The death and martyrdome of Faninus should be caryed out of the city but neyther the magistrate nor the Byshop nor hys great Uicar or Chauncellor nor anye Diuine els would take any charge thereof euery man transferring that burden from themselues to him whiche was the cause of hys death Wherby it may appeare what secret iudgement and estimation all they had of that good blessed man At last the people tooke his burned bones with the cinders and caried them out of the streete of the Citie Ex Henri Pantal lib. 7. Ex Ioan Crisp. pag. 363. The name of the persecutor in the story appeareth not Dominicus de Basana Dominicus de Basana martyr At Placentia Ann. 1550. The same yeare y t the foresayd Faninus suffered in Ferraria Dominicus also suffered in the Citie of Placentia This Dominicus was Cittizen in Basana and followed the wars of Charles the Emperour in Germany where he receiued the first taste of Christes gospel Wherin he encreased more more by conferring reasoning with learned men so y t in shorte tyme hee was able to instruct manye and so did working and traueling in the Churche till at length in y e yeare 1550. he comming to y e City of Naples there preached the worde from thence proceding to Placencia preached there likewise vnto y e people of true confession of Purgatorye of Pardons Furthermore the next day entreated of true fayth of good workes howe farre they are necessary to saluation promising moreouer y e nexte daye to speake of Antichrist and to paynt him out in his colours Antichrist can not abyde to be detected When the houre came that he should begin hys sermon the magistrate of the cittye commaunded hym to come downe from the chayre in the market place deliuered him to the officers Dominicus was willing ready to obey the commaundement saying that hee did much maruayle that the deuill could suffer hym so long in that kind of exercise From thence he was led to the bishops Chauncellour and asked whether he was a priest and how he was placed in that function He answered that he was no priest oâ— the pope but of Iesus Christ by whom he was lawfully called to that office Then was he demaunded whether he would renounce hys doctrine He answered that he mayntayned no doctrine of hys owne but onely the doctrine of Christ whiche also he was readye to seale with hys bloud and also gaue harty thankes to God wbiche so accepted hym as worthye to glorifie hys name with his martyrdome Upon this he was committed to a filthy and stinking prison Where after he had remayned a few monthes he was exhorted diuers tymes to reuoke otherwise he should suffer but still he remayned constaunt in hys doctrine The martiâ—dome of Dominicus de Bassana Wherupon when the tyme came assigned for his punishment he was brought to the market place wher he preached and there was hanged Who most hartely praying â—or his enemies so finished his dayes in this miserable wretched world Ex Pantal. lib. 7. The byshop of Santangelo hys priestes Galeazius Trecius At the Cittye called Laus Pompeia in Italy Ann. 1551. Santangelo is a certayne fortresse or castle in Italy within Lombardy Galeazius Trecius martyr not farre from the Cittye called Laus Pompeia belongyng also to the same dioces In this sort of Santangelo was an house of Augustine Friers vnto whome vsed muche to resorte a certayne fryer of the same order dwelling at Pauia named Maianardus a man well expert in the study of scripture and of a godly conuersation By this Maianardus diuers not onely of the Fryers but also of other townesmen were reduced to the loue knowledge of Gods worde to the detestatioÌ„ of the popes abuses AmoÌ„g whom was also this Galeazius a gentle man of a good calling welthy in worldly substaunce and very beneficiall to the pâ—ore Who first by conference with y e fryers and also with hys brother in law began to conceaue some light in Gods truth and afterwarde was confirmed more thoroughly by Caelius Secundus Curio who then being driuen by persecution came from Pauia to the sayd place of Santangelo In proces of tyme as this Galeazius encreased in iudgement and zeale in settyng forward the wholesome word of Gods grace as a light shining in darkenes coulde not so lye hyd but at last in the yeare of our Lorde 1551. certayne were sent from the forenamed Cittie of Laus Pompeia to lay handes vppon hym The iniurious fraudulent dealyng of the Papistes and brought hym to the bishops Pallace where he was kept in handes hauing vnder hym but onely a pad oâ— straw Although his wife sent vnto him a good fetherbed with shetes to lye in yet the Byshops chaplaynes and officers kept it froÌ„ him deuiding the pray among theÌ„selues When the tyme came that he should be examined he was thrise brought before the Commissioners where he rendered reasons and causes of hys fayth answering to theyr interrogatories w t such euidence of Scriptures constancy of mind that he was an admiration to them that that heard hym Albeit not long after through the importunate perswasions of hys kinsfolkes frendes and other colde Gospellers laying many considerations before hys eyes Galeazius relenteth he was brought at length to assent to certain points of the popes doctrine But yet the mercye of God which began with him so left him not but brought him againe to suche repentance bewayling of his facte that he became afterward according to the example of Peter Galeazius repenteth and S. Cyprian and other doublewise more valiaunt in defence of Christes quarrell neither did he euer desire any thing more then occasion to be offered to recouer agayne by confession that he had lost before by denyall affirming that hee neuer felt more ioy of hart then at the tyme of his examinations where hee stoode thrise to the constant confession of the truth and contrary that he neuer tasted more sorrow in al his life then when he slipt afterward from the same by dissimulation Declaryng moreouer to hys brethren A sentence of a martyr to be marked that death was muche more sweete vnto him with testimony of the veritie then
that he hath affirmed published taught diuers opinions of Luther and wicked heresies after that he was summoned to appeare before vs and our Councell That man hath no free will That man is in sinne so long as he liueth That childreÌ„ incontinent after their baptisme are sinners All Christians that bee woorthie to bee called Christians doo knowe that they are in grace No man is iustifyed by workes but by fayth onely Good workes make not a good man but a good man doth make good workes That fayth hope and charitie are so knit that hee that hath the one hath the rest and hee that wanteth the one of them wanteth the rest c. with diuers other heresies and detestable opinions and hath persisted so obstinate in the same that by no counsayle nor perswasion he may be drawne therefrom to the way of our right faith All these premisses being considered we hauing God and the integritie of our fayth before our eyes Wolues in â—ambes 〈◊〉 and following the counsayle and aduise of the professours of the holy Scripture men of law and others assisting vs for the tyme do pronounce determine and declare the said M Patrike Hamelton for his affirming confessing and mayntayning of the foresayd heresies and his pertinacitie they being condemned already by the Church generall Councels and most famous Vniuersities to be an hereticke and to haue an euill opinion of the fayth and therefore to be condemned and punished like as we condemne and define him to be punished by this our sentence definitiue depriuing and sentencing him to be depriued of all dignities honours orders offices and benefices of the Church M. patricke geuen to the secular power and therefore do iudge and pronounce him to be deliuered ouer to the secular power to be punished and his goodes to be confiscate This our sentence definitiue was geuen and read at our Metropolitane Church of S. Andrewes the last day of the moneth of February an 1527. being present the most reuerend fathers in Christ and Lords Gawand Byshop of Glasgow George Byshop of Dunkelden Iohn Byshop of Brecham William Byshop of Dunblane Patrike Prior of S. Andrew Dauid Abbot of Abirbrothoke George Abbot of Dunfermeling Alexander Abbot of Caunbuskyneth Henry Abbot of Lendors Iohn Prior of Pittyrweme the Deane and Subdeane of Glasgow M. Hugh Spens Thomas Ramsay Allane Meldrun c. In the presence of the Cleargy and the people After the condemnation and Martyrdome of this true Saint of God was dispatched by the Byshops and Doctours of Scotland the rulers and Doctours of the Uniuersitie of Louane hearing therof receaued such ioy consolation at the sheding of that innocent bloud that for the aboundance of hart they could not stay their penne to vtter condigne thanks applauding and triumphing in their letters sent to the foresaid Bishop of S. Andrewes Doctours of Scotland at the worthy famous deseruings of their aâ—chieued enterprise in that behalfe as by the tenour of their sayd letter may appeare which heere foloweth ¶ The copie of a letter congratulatorie sente from the Doctours of Louane to the Archbysh of S. Andrewes and Doctours of Scotland commending them for the death of mayster Patrike Hamelton A letter of thankes sent froÌ„ Louane to them of Scotland for shedding the bloud of Patricke Hamelton YOur excellent vertue most honourable Bishop hath so deserued that albeit we be farre distant both by sea and land without coniunction of familiaritie yet we desire with all oure harts to thanke you for your woorthy deede by whose workes that true faith which not long ago was taynted wyth heresie not only remayneth vnhurt but also is more confirmed For as oure deare friend M. Alexander Galoway Chanon of Aberdon hath shewed vs the presumption of the wicked hereticke Patrike Hamelton which is expressed in this your example in that you haue cut him off when there was no hope of amendement c. The which thing as it is thought commendable to vs so the maner of the proceeding was no lesse pleasaunt What ioy the Papistes make in spilling the bloud of Christians that the matter was perfourmed by so great consent of so many estates as of the Cleargy nobilitie and vulgare people not rashly but most prudently the order of law being in all poyntes obserued We haue seene the sentence which ye pronounced and alway do approue the same not doubting but that the Articles which be inserted are erroneous so that whosoeuer will defend for a truth any one of the same with pertinacitie shoulde be esteemed an enemie to the fayth and an aduersary to the holy Scripture And albeit one or two of them appeare to be without errour If ye coulde shew to what place of the scripture we would gladly beare you to them that wyll consider onely the bare words as for example good woorkes make not a good man but a good man worketh good workes yet there is no doubt but they conteyne a Lutherane sense which in a maner they signifie to wit that workes done after fayth and iustification make not a man the better nor are worthy of any rewarde before God Beleeue not that this example shall haue place onely among you for there shall be among externe nations which shall imitate the same c. Certaynly ye haue geuen vs great courage so that now we acknowledge your Vniuersitie which was founded according to the example of our Vniuersitie of Louane to be equall to ours or else aboue and would God occasion were offered of testifying our mindes towarde you In the meane time let vs labour wyth one consent that the rauening Wolues may be expelled from the sheepefold of Christ while we haue tyme. Let vs study to preach to the people more learnedly hereafter The vniuersity of S. Andrewes was founded about the yeare of our Lord 1416. in the reigne of kyng Iames the first who brought into Scotland out of other countreyes 2. Doctors of Diuinitie and 8. Doctors of decrees with diuers other Hect. Boet. Libâ— 16. cap. 17. and more wisely Let vs haue Inquisitours espyers of bookes coÌ„taining that doctrine especially that is brought in from farre countreys whether by a postatiue Monkes or by Marchauntes the most suspected kynde of meÌ„ in these dayes It is sayd that since Scotland first embraced the ChristiaÌ„ fayth it was neuer defiled with any heresie Perseuere therfore being moued thereunto by the exaÌ„ple of England your next neighbour which in this most troublous tyme is not chauÌ„ged partly by the working of the Bishops amoÌ„g the which * * He meaneth Fisher B. of Rochester who wrote against Oecolampadyuâ— and Luther and at length was beheaded for treason K. Henry 8. is here a Matthias when he maketh with you but when he put downe the pope and his Abbeyes theÌ„ ye make him an hereticke Roffensis hath sheweth himselfe an Euangelicall Phoenix and partly of the kyng declaring himselfe to be an other Mathias of the new law
rightuousnesse thy goodnesse and satisfaction The lawe sayeth thou art bounde and obliged to me to the deuill and to hell The Gospel sayth Christ hath deliuered thee from them all The doctrine of Faith FAith is to beleue God like as Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto him for rightuousnesse The doctrine of faith To beleue God is to beleue hys word and to recount it true that he sayeth He that beleeueth not Gods worde beleeueth not God himselfe He that beleueth not Gods word he counteth hym false and a lier and beleeueth not that he may and wil fulful his worde and so he denieth both the might of God and God himselfe The 9. proposition The 9. proposition ¶ Faith is the gift of God Argument Da Euery good thing is the gift of God Maior Minor Conclus ri Faith is good j. Ergo faith is the gift of God The 10. proposition The 10 proposition ¶ Faith is not in our power Argument Maior Minor Conclus Da The gift of God is not in our power ri Faith is the gift of God j. Ergo faith is not in our power The 11. proposition The 11. proposition ¶ He that lacketh faith can not please God Without faith it is impossible to please God Rom 14. All that commeth not of faith is sinne for without faith can no man please God Heb. 11. Induction An argument called Inductio Hee that lacketh faith trusteth not God hee that trusteth not God trusteth not his word he that trusteth not his word holdeth him false and a lier he that holdeth him false and a lier beleeueth not that he may doe that he promiseth and so denieth he that he is God Ergo a primo ad vltimum he that lacketh faith can not please God If it were possible for any man to do all the good deedes that euer were done either of men or aungels yet being in this case it is impossible for him to please God The 12. proposition The 12. proposition ¶ All that is done in faith pleaseth God Right is the word of God and all his workes in faith Psal. 33. Lorde thine eies looke to faith that is as much to say as Lorde thou delightest in faith Ier 5. The 13. proposition The 13. proposition ¶ He that hath faith is iust and good Argument Da. He that is a good tree bringing forth good fruit Maior is iust and good ri He that hath faith is a good tree bringing forth good fruite j. Ergo he that hath faith is iust and good Minor Conclus The 14 proposition ¶ He that hath faith and beleueth God The 14. proposition can not displease him Induction He that hath faith beleeueth God he that beleueth God Inductio beleeueth his word he that beleeueth his word wotteth well that he is true and faithfull and may not lie knowing that he both may and will fulfill his word Ergo a primo ad vltimum hee that hath faith can not displease God neither can any man doe a greater honour to God then to count him true Obiection Thou wilt then say that thefte murther aduoutry and all vices please God Obiection Answere Nay verely for they can not be done in faith for a good tree beareth good fruit Mat. 7.12 Aunswere The 15. proposition ¶ Faith is a certainty or assurednesse The 15. proposition A definition of faith Heb. 11. Faith is a sure confidence of thinges which are hoped for and certaintie of things which are not seene Heb. 11. The same spirite certifieth oure spirite that we are the children of God Rom. 8. Moreouer he that hathe faithe wotteth well that God will fulfill his word Whereby it appeareth that faith is a certaintie or assurednesse A man is iustified by faith ABraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto hym for righteousnesse Rom. 4. Iustification by faith We suppose therfore that a man is iustified by faith without the deedes of the law Rom. 3. Gal. 2. He that worketh not but beleeueth on him that iustifieth the wicked his fayth is counted to him for righteousnes Rom. 4. The iust man liueth by his fayth Abac. 2. Rom. 1. We wotte that a man is not iustified by the deedes of the law but by the fayth of Iesus Christ and we beleue in Iesu Christ that we may be iustified by the faith of Christ and not by the deedes of the law Gal. 2. What is the fayth of Christ. THe fayth of Christ is to beleue in him that is to beleue his word Faith in Christ what it is and beleeue that he will helpe thee in all thy neede and deliuer thee from all euill Thou wilt aske me what word I aunswere the Gospell He that beleueth in Christ shal be saued Marke 16. He that beleueth y e sonne hath euerlasting life Iohn 3. Uerely I say vnto you he that beleueth in me hath euerlasting life Iohn 6. This I write vnto you that you beleeue on the sonne of GOD that ye may know how y t ye haue eternall life 1. Iohn 5. Thomas because thou hast seen me therfore hast thou beleued Happy are they which haue not sene and yet haue beleued in me Iohn 22. All the Prophetes to him beare witnes that whosoeuuer beleeueth in him shall haue remission of their sinnes Actes 10. What must I doe that I may be saued The Apostles aunswered Beleeue in the Lorde Iesus Christ and thou shalt be saued Act. 16. If thou knowledge with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lord and beleeuest with thine hart that God raysed hym from death thou shalt be safe Rom. 10. He that beleueth not in Christ shall be condemned He that beleueth not the sonne shall neuer see lyfe but the ire of God bydeth vpon him Iohn 3. The holy Ghost shall reproue the world of sinne because they beleue not in me Iohn 16. They that beleue Iesu Christ are the sonnes of God Ye are all the sonnes of God because ye beleue in Iesu Christ. 1. Iohn 3. He that beleueth that Christ is the sonne of God is safe Iohn 1. Peter sayd thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God Iesus answered and sayde vnto him happy art thou Symon the sonne of Ionas for flesh and bloud haue not opened to thee that but my father that is in heauen Mat. 16. We haue beleued and knowe that thou art Christe the sonne of the liuing God I beleue that thou art Christ the sonne of God whyche should come into the world Iohn 11. These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is Christ the sonne of God and that ye in beleuing might haue life Iohn 20. I beleue that Iesus is the sonne of God Act. 8. The 16. proposition The 16. propositâ—on He that beleueth the Gospel beleueth God Argument Da. He that beleueth Gods word beleueth God Maior Minor Conclus ri The Gospel is Gods word j. Ergo
EUery tree and the fruites therof are either good or euil Either make yee the tree good Good fruites are signes of a good tree but not the cause therof and the fruite good also or els make the tree euill and the fruite of it likewise euill Math. 12. A good man is knowen by his workes for a good man doth good workes and an euil man euil workes Ye shall know theÌ„ by their fruit for a good tree beareth good fruite and an euil tree euill fruit A maÌ„ is likened to the tree and his workes to the fruit of the tree Beware of the false Prophetes which come to you in shepes clothing but inwardly they are rauening wolues ye shall know them by theyr fruits Luke 7. None of our workes either saue vs or condemne vs. Obiection IF woorks make vs neither rightuous nor vnrightuous then thou wilt say it maketh no matter what we doe I answer if thou do euill it is a sure argument that thou art euill Aunswere and wantest faith If thou do good it is an argument that thou art good haste faith for a good tree beareth good fruite and an euill tree euill fruite Yet good fruite maketh not the tree good nor euill fruite the tree euill so that man is good ere he do good dedes and euill ere he do euil dedes The man is the tree his workes are the fruite â—ayth maketh the maÌ„ good A good man maketh good workes To say that our workes do saue vs is to deny that Christ is our Sauiour FAith maketh the good tree and incredulity the euill tree such a tree such fruite such a man such workes For all thynges that are done in faith please God and are good workes and all that are done without faith displease God and are euill workes Who so euer beleeueth or thinketh to be saued by hys workes denieth that Christe is his Sauiour that Christe dyed for him and all things that pertaine to Christe For howe is hee thy Sauiour if thou mightest saue thy selfe by thy works or wherto should he die for thee if any workes might haue saued thee What is this to say Christ died for thee Uerely that thou shouldest haue died perpetually and Christ to deliuer thee from death died for thee and chaunged thy perpetual death into hys owne death For thou madest the fault and he suffered the payne and that for the loue he had to thee before thou wast borne when thou haddest done neyther good nor euill Nowe seeing he hath payed thy dette thou needest not neyther canst thou pay it but shouldest be damned if hys bloud were not But sithe hee was punished for thee thou shalt not be punished Finally he hath deliuered thee from thy coÌ„demnation and all euil and desireth nought of thee but that thou wylt acknowledge what hee hath done for thee and beare it in minde and that thou wouldest helpe other for hys sake both in woorde and deede euen as he hath holpen thee for nought and wythout reward O how ready would we be to helpe other if we knewe his goodnes and gentlenes towards vs He is a good and a gentle Lord for he doth all for nought Let vs I beseeche you therfore folow his footesteppes whom all the worlde ought to praise and worship Amen He that thinketh to be saued by his workes calleth himselfe Christ. No Sauiour but Christ. FOr he calleth himselfe the Sauiour which pertaineth to Christ onely What is a Sauiour but he that saueth and he sayeth I saued my selfe which is as much to say as I am Christ for Christ onely is the Sauiour of the worlde We should do no good workes for the intent to get the inheritance of heauen or remission of sinne No remyssioÌ„ but in Christ. FOr whosoeuer beleueth to get the inheritaÌ„ce of heauen or remission of sinne through works he beleueth not to get the same for Christes sake And they that beleeue not that theyr sinnes are forgeuen them and that they shall be saued for Christes sake they beleeue not the Gospell For the Gospel sayth you shall be saued for Christes sake your sinnes are forgeuen for Christes sake He that beleeueth not the Gospell beleeueth not God So it foloweth that they which beleue to be saued by their woorkes or to get remission of their sinnes by their owne dedes beleeue not God but recouÌ„t him as a lier and so vtterly deny him to be God Obiection Thou wilt say shall we then do no good deedes Aunswer I say not so but I say we should doe no good workes Good workes excluded not to be lefte vndone but not to iustyfie vs wheÌ„ theâ— are done for the intent to get the inheritance of heauen or remission of sinne For if we beleue to get the inheritaunce of heauen through good workes then we beleue not to get it through the promise of God Or if we think to get remission of our sinnes by our dedes then we beleeue not that they are forgeuen vs and so we count God a lier For God sayth thou shalt haue the inheritaunce of heauen for my sonnes sake thy sinnes are forgeuen thee for my sonnes sake and you say it is not so but I wil win it through my works Thus you see I coÌ„demne not good dedes Not the doing of good workes but the trusting in good workes condemned but I condeÌ„ne the false trust in any workes for all the workes wherin a man putteth any confidence are therwith poysoned become euil Wherfore thou must do good works but beware thou do them not to deserue any good thorough them for if thou doe thou receiuest the good not as the giftes of God but as dette to thee and makest thy selfe fellow with God because y u wilt take nothing of hym for nought And what needeth hee any thing of thine which geueth all thyng and is not the poorer Therfore do nothing to him but take of hym for he is a gentle Lord and with a gladder will geueth vs al that we neede then we can take it of hym if then we want ought let vs wite our selues Presse not therefore to the inheritaunce of heauen thorough presumption of thy good works for if thou do thou countest thy selfe holy and equal to God because thou wilt take nothing of hym for noughte and so shalt thou fall as Lucifer fell for his pride FINIS Certaine briefe Notes or declarations vpon the foresayd places of M. Patrike THis litle treatise of M. Patricks places Notes albeit in quantitie it be but short yet in effecte it comprehendeth matter able to fill large volumes declaring to vs the true doctrine of the lawe of the Gospel of faith and of works with the nature and properties also the difference of the same The lawe the Gospell how they are to be ioyned how to be seperated Which difference is thus to be vnderstanded that in the cause of saluation and in the office of
by our faith so freely to iustify vs they leauing this Iustification by faith set vp other markes partly of the lawe partly of their owne deuising for men to shoote at And here commeth in the manifest and manifolde absurdities of the B. of Romes doctrine which here the Lorde willing we will rehearse as in Catalogue here following Errours and absurdities of the Papists touching the doctrine of the Law and of the Gospel 1. THey erroniously conceiue opinion of saluation in the law which only is to be sought in the faith of Christ Errours in the Popes doctrine coÌ„cerning the doctrine of the lawe and in no other 2. They erroneously do seke Gods fauor by works of the law not knowing that the law in thys our corrupt nature worketh only the anger of God Rom. 3. 3. They erre also in this that where the office of the lawe is diuers and contrary from the Gospel they without any difference 〈…〉 of God iâ— tâ—e popes 〈…〉 onely 〈…〉 This aâ—ticle 〈…〉 Goâ—pell to euery creâ—ture He that 〈…〉 But they preach as â—â—ough Christ 〈…〉 Goe pâ—each the law to euery creature This aâ—ticle is contâ—ary to the pâ—ace Rom. 8. Tâ—at wâ—ich the lawe coulde not peâ—forme in the behalfe of our weake flesh c. Rom. 8. Thâ—s article repâ—gneth against 〈◊〉 place Gal. 2. 〈◊〉 it righteousnes come by the lawe tâ—en Chrâ—st dyed in vaine Tâ—â—s article sauâ—reth oâ— the pâ—ice of the Pharisâ—y which said I am not like this Pâ—blicane This article re pugneth agayâ—st this place They 〈…〉 greeuous to 〈◊〉 and lay theâ— on mens shoulde â— Maâ— 23. 〈◊〉 to you 〈…〉 which for the 〈…〉 the Commaundementes of God coÌ„found the one with the other making the gospel to be a law and Christ to be a Moses 4. They erre in deuiding the law vnskilfully in 3. partes into the law naturall the law morall and the lawe Euangelicall 5. They erre againe in deuiding the lawe Euangelicall into precepts and counsailes making the precepts to serue for all men the counsailes onely to serue for them that be perfect 6. The chiefe substance of all their teaching and preaching resteth vpon the works of the law as may appear by theyr religion which wholy consisteth in mens merites traditions lawes canons decrees and ceremonies 7. In the doctrine of saluation of remission and iustification either they admixt the lawe equally with the Gospel or els cleane secluding the Gospel they teache and preache the law so that litle mention is made of the faith of Christ or none at all 8. They erre in thinking that the lawe of God requireth nothing in vs vnder paine of damnation but onely our obedience in externe actions as for the inwarde affections and concupiscence they esteeme but light matters 9. They not knowing the true nature and strength of the lawe do erroneously imagine that it is in mannes power to fulfill it 10. They erre in thinking not onely to be in mans power to keepe the law of God but also to performe more perfect workes then be in Gods law commanded and these they call the workes of perfection And heereof rise the workes of supererogation of satisfaction of congruitie and coÌ„dignitye to store vp the treasurehouse of the Popes Churche to be solde out to the people for money 11. They erre in saying that the state monasticall is more perfect for keeping the Counsailes of the Gospell then other states be in keping the law of the Gospell 12. The counsailes of the Gospell they call the vowes of theyr religious men as profound humilitie perfect chastitie and wilfull pouertie 13. They erre abhominably in equaling their laws constitutions with Gods law and in saying that mans lawe bindeth vnder paine of daÌ„nation no lesse then Gods law 14. They erre sinnefully in punyshing the transgressours of their lawes more sharply then the transgressours of the law of God as appeareth by their Inquisitions and theyr Canon lawe c. 15. Finally they erre most horribly in this that where the free promyse of God ascribeth our saluation onely to oure faith in Christ excluding woorkes they contrary ascribe saluation onely or principally to workes and merites excluding faith Wherupon riseth the applicatioÌ„ of the sacrifice of the Masse Ex opere operato for the quicke and deade application of the merites of Christes passion in Bulles application of the merites of all religious orders and such other moe aboue specified more at large in the former part of this history about the pag. 21.22 c. ¶ Here follow three cautions to be obserued and auoided in the true vnderstanding of the Law The first caution FIrst that we throughe the misunderstanding of the Scriptures do not take the law for the Gospel Three Cautions to be auoyded coÌ„cerning the right vnderstanding of the lawe nor the Gospel for the law but skilfully discerne and distincte the voyce of the one from the voyce of the other Many there be which reading the booke of the new Testament doe take and vnderstand whatsoeuer they see contained in the sayd boke to be only and meerely the voyce of the gospel And contrariwise whatsoeuer is contained in the coÌ„passe of the old Testament that is within the law stories Psalmes and Prophets to be only and merely the worde and voyce of the law wherein many are deceiued For the preaching of the law of the Gospel are mixed together in both the Testaments as wel the old as the new Neither is the order of these two doctrines to be distincted by bookes and leaues but by the diuersitie of Gods spirite speaking vnto vs. The voice of the Gospell sometymes soundeth in the olde Testament For sometimes in the olde Testament God doth comfort as he comforted Adam with the voyce of the Gospell Sometimes also in the newe Testament he doth threaten and terrifie as when Christ threatned the Phariseis In some places againe Moses and the Prophets play the Euangelists In so much that Hierome doubteth whether he should call Esay a Prophet or an Euangelist In some places likewise Christe and the Apostles supply the part of Moses The voice of the lawe sometymes is vsed in the new Testament And as Christ himselfe vntill hys death was vnder the law which law he came not to breake but to fulfill so his Sermons made to the Iewes for the most part runne all vpon the perfect doctrine and workes of the law shewing and teaching what we ought to doe by the righte lawe of Iustice and what danger insueth in not performing the same Al which places though they be contained in the booke of the new Testament What places of the Scripture are to be referred to the law what to the Gospell Math. 5. yet are they to be referred to the doctrine of the lawe euer hauyng in them included a priuie exception of repentaÌ„ce and faith in Christ Iesus As in example where Christ thus preacheth Blessed be they that be pure of heart
for they shal see God c. Mat. 5. Againe except ye be made like these children ye shall not enter c. Mat. 18. Itē But he that doth the will of my father shal enter into the kingdom of heauen c. Mat. 7. Item Math. 18. the parable of the vnkind seruant iustly cast into prison for not forgetting his fellowe c. Mat. 18. The casting of the rich glutton into hell c. Luk 16 Item Math. 7. Math. 18. Luke 16. Luke 12. he that denieth me here before men I will deny him before my father c. Luk. 12 With such other places of like condition All these I say pertaining to the doctrine of the lawe doe euer include in them a secrete exception of earnest repentance and faith in Christes precious bloud For els Peter denied and yet repented Many Publicanes and sinners were vnkinde vnmerciful and hard hearted to theyr felow seruaunts and yet many of them repented by faith were saued c. The grace of Christe Iesus worke in vs earnest repentance and faith in him vnfained Amen Briefly to know when the law speaketh and when the Gospel speaketh and to discerne the voyce of the one from the voyce of the other this may serue for a note That when there is any morall worke commaunded to be done either for eschewing of punyshment or vpon promise of any reward temporall or eternal either els when any promise is made with condition of any worke commaunded in the law there is to be vnderstanded the voyce of the lawe Contrary where the promise of life and saluation is offered vnto vs freely without all our merites The promise of the Gospell is without cōditiō simply without any condition annexed of any law either naturall ceremonial or morall all those places whether they be read in the olde Testament or in the new are to be referred to the voyce and doctrine of the Gospell Free without merites Simple without condition What is the Gospell properly And this promise of God freely made to vs by the merites of Iesus Christ so long before prophesied to vs in the old Testament and afterward exhibited in the new Testament and nowe requiring nothing but our faith in the sonne of God is called properly the voyce of the Gospel and differeth from the voyce of the lawe in this that it hath no condition adioyned of our merityng but onely respecteth the merits of Christ the sonne of God by whose faith only we are promised of God to be saued iustified according as we read Rom. 3. Rom. 3. The righteousnesse of God commeth by faith of Iesu Christ in all and vpon all that do beleue c. The second Caution or danger to be auoyded is that we nowe knowing how to discerne rightly betweene the lawe and the Gospel and hauing intelligence not to mistake the one for the other The second caution must take hede againe that we breake not the order betwene these two taking and applying the lawe where the Gospel is to be applied either to our selues or toward other For albeit the law and the Gospel many times are to be ioyned together in order of doctrine yet case may fall sometimes that the lawe must be vtterly sequestred from the Gospell As when any person or persones doe feele them selues with the maiestie of the lawe Who they be to whō the Gospel onely belōgeth and iudgement of God so terrified and oppressed and with the burdenne of theyr sinnes ouerweyed and throwen downe into vtter discomfort and almost euen to the pitte of hell as hapneth many times to soft and timorous consciences of Gods good seruaunts when such mortified hearts do heare either in preaching or in reading any such example or place of the Scripture whiche pertaineth to the lawe A mourning gowne in a place of mariage doth not agree let them thinke the same nothing to belōg to them no more then a mourning weede belongeth to a mariage feaste and therefore remouing vtterly out of their minds all cogitation of the lawe of feare of iudgemente and condemnation let them onely set before their eyes the Gospel the sweete comfortes of Gods promise free forgeuenes of sinnes in Christe grace redemption liberty reioycing Psalmes thanks singing and a Paradise of spiritual iocundity and nothing els thinking thus with them selues Christ the fulfiller also the finisher of the lawe that the lawe hath done his office in them already and nowe must needes geue place to his better that is must nedes geue roume to Christe the sonne of God who is the Lorde and maister the fulfiller and also the finisher of the law for the end of the law is Christ. Rom. 10. The thirde daunger to be auoyded is that we doe not vse or apply on the contrary side the Gospell in stead of the lawe The 3. Caution How to seperate the lawe from the Gospell For as the other before was euen as much as to put on a mournyng gowne in the feast of a Mariage so is this but euen to cast pearles before swine Wherin is a great abuse among many For commonly it is sene that these worldly Epicures and secure Mammonistes to whom the doctrine of the law doth properly appertain do receiue and apply to themselues most principally the sweete promises of the Gospel and contrariwise the other contrite and brused harts to whome belongeth onely the ioyfull tidings of the Gospel and not the lawe for the most part receiue and reteine to thēselues the terrible voice and sentences of the law Whereby it commeth to passe that many do reioyce where they shuld mourne and on the other side many doe feare and mourne where they neede not Wherefore to conclude in priuate vse of life let euery person discreatly discerne betweene the lawe and the Gospell and aptly apply to him selfe that which he seeth conuenient And againe in publike order of doctrine let euery discrete preacher put a difference betweene the broken heart of the mourning sinner How to ioyne both the law the Gospell and the vnrepentant wordling and so conioyne bothe the law with the Gospel and the Gospel with the law that in throwing downe the wicked euer hee spare the weake hearted and agayne so spare the weake that he doe not encourage the vngodly And thus muche concerning the coniunction and difference betweene the lawe and the Gospell vppon the occasion of M. Patrikes places Persecutors Martyrs The causes Henry Forest Martyr Iames Beton Archb. of S. Andrewes Frier Walter Laing be wraier of the confession of thys Henry Forest Henry Forest At S. Andrewes in Scotland Wythin fewe yeares after the martyrdome of master Patrike Hamelton one Henry Forrest a yonge manne borne in Lithquow who a lyttle before had receiued the orders of Bennette and Collette as they tearme them affirmed and said that master Patrike Hamelton died a Martyr and that hys Articles were true for the whych
soules be already iudged and of our Ladye either to bee or not to bee in heauen and that there is yet no iudgement geuen vpon the soules departed 7. Whether that a man may beleue without spot of heresie that our Lady remayned not alwayes a virgin 8. Whether holy dayes fastyng dayes ordeined and receiued by the Church may be broken by any priuate man Breaking of fasting dayes sinne at his will and pleasure without sinne or obstinacie 9. Whether we are bound to be obedient vnto Prelates Byshops and Kynges by Gods commauÌ„dement as we are vnto our parentes 10. Whether they beleue that the Churche doth well and godly in praying to the Saintes 11. Whether they thinke that Christ onely should be prayd vnto and that it is no heresie Christ not onely to be prayed to if any man affirme that Saintes should not be prayed vnto 12. Whether they doe thinke all true Christians to be by like right Priestes and all those to haue receiued the keyes of bindyng and loosing at the hands of Christ which haue obteined the spirite of God and onely such whether they be lay men or Priestes 13. Whether they beleue with their hart that fayth may be without workes and charitie 14. Whether they beleue that it is more agreable to the fayth that the people should pray in their owne tongue Prayer in a learned tongue theÌ„ in a learned vnknowen tongue whether they commende the prayer in a straunge tongue or no. 15. Whether they would haue the Masses and Gospels openly to be read in Churches in the vulgare tongue rather then in the Latin tongue 16. Whether they commend that children should onely be taught the Lordes prayer and not the Salutation of the virgine or Creede 17 Whether they do thinke the woodden beades which the common people doth vse Beades worthy to be denyed or not 18 Whether they do thinke the whole Scripture ought to be translated into English or that it should be more profitable for the people then as it is now read 19 Whether they would haue the Orgaines and all maner of songs to be put out of the Church of God Orgaines 20 Whether they do thinke that it perteyneth to the Byshops to punishe any man with bonds or imprisonment or that they haue any temporall power and authoritie 21 Whether they thinke that coÌ„stitution to be godly that no man should preach in another maÌ„s dioces w tout letters of commendation and licence obteyned of the Byshop 22 Whether they thinke the vowes of religious men and priuate religion Purgatory to be constitute and ordeined by the spirit of God neyther by any meanes to be repugnant to a free and perfect Christian life 23 Whether they beleue that we should pray for the dead or beleeue that there is a Purgatorie or that we are bound by necessitie of faith to beleeue neyther of them but that it is free without sinne either to beleue it or not to beleue it 24 Whether they beleue that moral Philosophy and natural Philosophy to preuaile any thing for the better vnderstanding of the scriptures for the exposition and defence of the truth 25 Whether they thinke that the Popes indulgences and pardons are rather to be reiected then receiued 26 Whether it be contrary to the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles that Christians shoulde by any meanes contend in the law to seeke any maner of restitution 27 Whether they beleeue all things perteining to saluation and damnation to come of necessitie and nothing to be in our owne willes 28 Whether they beleeue God to be the authour of euill as well of the fault as of the punishment 29 Whether they thinke Masse onely to be profitable to him which saith it Masse whether euery maÌ„ may alter or leaue out the rite and order of the Masse without hurt of fayth 30 Whether they beleeue that there can be any morall vertues without the grace of Christian liuing or that the vertues which Aristotle hath set out or rather fayned 31 Whether they thinke it heresie to teache the people that it is free to geue tythes vnto Priestes or to any other poore man Images 32 Whether they do thinke it more Christianlike to take away the Images out of the Churches or to permit them to adorne them and honour them 33 Whether they thinke it the part of a Christian man that preachers should exhort men to pilgrimage or to the worshipping of reliques 34 Whether that thou Thomas Bilney being cited vpoÌ„ heresie to appeare before my Lord Cardinall and before y e day of thy apparance Reliques not hauing made thy purgatioÌ„ vpon those poyntes that thou wast cited hast preached openly in diuers Churches of the City and dioces of London without sufficient licence from the Byshop or any other Concerning the answeares vnto these Articles gentle Reader for so muche as in the most part of them Bilney with Arthur seemed to consent and agree although not fully and directly but by way and maner of qualifying yet because he did not expressely denie them it shall not be needefull heere to recite them all saue onely suche wherein he seemed to dissent from them To the first and second Articles he answered affirmatiuely Answers to the Interrogatories aforesaide To the third he sayd I beleeue that many of the Popes Lawes are profitable and necessary and doo preuayle vnto godlynesse neyther in anye poynte are repugnant vnto the Scriptures nor by anye meanes are to be abrogate but of all men to bee obserued and reuerenced But touching all those Lawes I can not determine for as for such as I haue not read I trust notwithstanding they are good also and as for those that I haue read I did neuer reade them to the ende and purpose to reprooue them but according to my power to learne and vnderstande them And as touching the multitude of Lawes S. Augustine in his time did much complayne Against the multitude of lawes and Gerson also who marueiled that we could by any meanes lyue in safetie amongst so many snares of constitutions when as our forefathers being pure before their fall could not obserue one onely precept To the fourth Article he sayde that the Catholique Church can by no meanes erre in fayth The true church can not erre in faith for it is the whole congregation of the elect and so knowen only vnto God which knoweth who are his otherwise no man shoulde be ascertayned of an other mans saluation or of his owne but onely through fayth and hope For it is written No man knoweth whether he be woorthy of hatred or loue Eccle. 5. It is also sensible and may be demonstrate so farre â—oorth as it is sufficient to establish vs in all thyngs that are to be beleeued and done For I maye truely saye of the generall Councell being congregate in the holy Ghost Beholde heere the Catholique Churche denominating the whole
watching all the redemption of Masses and pardons being done wythout trust in Christe which onely saueth his people from theyr sinnes these I say I learned to be nothing else but euen as S. Augustin saith a hasty and swift running out of the right way Al the trauaileâ— of men without Christ are but an hastie running out of the right way or els much like to the vesture made of fig leaues wherwithall Adam and Eue went about in vayne to couer theyr priuities and could neuer before obteyne quietnes and rest vntill they beleued in the promise of God that Christ the seede of the woman should tread vpon the serpentes head Neither could I be releued or eased of the sharpe stings and bitings of my sinnes before that I was taught of God that lesson which Christ speaketh of M. Bilney looking vp to the Brasen serpent Iohn 3. in the third chapiter of Iohn Euen as Moyses exalted the serpent in the desert so shall the sonne of man be exalted that all which beleue on him should not perish but haue life euerlasting As soone as according to the mesure of grace geuen vnto me of God I began to tast sauour of this heauenly lesson whiche no man can teache but onely God which reueled the same vnto Peter I desired y e Lord to encrease my faith and at last I desired nothing more then that I being so comforted by him mighte bee strengthened by his holy spirit and grace from aboue The wayes of the Lord be mercy and truth that I mighte teache the wicked his wayes which are mercy and truth and that y e wicked might be conuerted vnto him by me which somtime was also wicked whiche thing whilest that with all my power I did endeuour before my Lord Cardinall and your fatherhoode Christ was blasphemed in me and this is my onely comforte in these my afflictions whome with my whole power I do teach and set forth 1. Cor. 1. being made for vs by God his father our wisedome righteousnes sanctification redemption and finally our satisfaction 2. Cor. 5. Who was made sinne for vs that is to say a sacrifice for sinne that we through him should be made the righteousnes of God Gal. 2. Math 9. Who became accursed for vs to redeeme vs from the curse of the law Who also came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentaunce The righteous I saye which falsely iudge and thinke themselues soe to bee for all men haue sinned and lacke the glorye of God Rom. 3. wherby he freely forgeueth sinnes vnro all beleuers through redemption which is in Christ Iesu because that all mankinde was greuouslye wounded in hym whiche fell amongest theeues betweene Ierusalem and Ierico And therfore with all my whole power I teach that all men should first acknowledge theyr sinnes and condemne them The summe of all M. Bilneys teaching and afterward hunger and thirst for that righteousnesse wherof Saint Paul speaketh The righteousnes of God by faith in Iesus Christ is vpon all them which Beleue in him Rom. 3. for there is no difference all haue sinned and lacke the glory of God and are iustified freely thoroughe his grace by the redemption which is in Iesus Christ. The which who so euer dothe huÌ„ger or thirst for without doubte they shall at the lengthe so be satisfied that they shall not hunger thirst for euer But forsomuch as this hunger and thirst was wont to be quenched with the fulnes of mans righteousnes A difference betwene mans righteousnes and the rightâ—ousnes of God Voluntary deuotions spoke against Deut. 4.12 which is wrought through the faith of our owne electe and chosen workes as pilgrimages buying of pardoÌ„s offring of candles electe and chosen fastes and oftentimes supersticious finally all kinde of voluÌ„tary deuotions as they call theÌ„ against the which gods word speaketh plainely in y e fourth of Deut. and in the 12. saying Thou shalte not doe that which seemeth good vnto thy selfe but that whiche I commaunde thee for to doe that do thou neither adding to neither diminishing any thing from it therefore I say oftentimes I haue spoken of those woorkes not condemning them as God I take to my witnesse but reprouing theyr abuse making the law full vse of them manifest euen vnto children exhorting all men not so to cleaue vnto them that they being satisfyed therewith should loath or waxe weary of Christ as many do In whom I bidde your Fatherhood most prosperously well to fare And this is the whole somme If you will appoynt me to dilate more at large the things here touched I will not refuse to do it so that you will graunt me time For to doe it out of hand I am not able for the weakenes of my body being redy alwayes if I haue erred in any thing to be better instructed An other letter or epistle of M. Bilney to Cuthbert Tonstall B of London ALbeit I do not remeÌ„ber reuereÌ„t father in Christ whether I haue either spoken or written An other letter of M. Bilney that the Gospell hath not bene sincerely preached now of long time which your Lordshippe seemeth to haue gathered eyther by some Momes and sinister hearers of my Sermons who lyke Malchus hauing theyr right eare cut off onely bring theyr left eare to Sermons Malchuâ— hearing of Sermons or els by some wordes or writinges of mine which haue rashly passed me rather then vppon any euill intent yet for so much as in this behalfe your reuerence doth commaund me and that of a good minde I trust for how can I thinke in Tonstal any craft or doublenes to dwell I wil briefly declare vnto you what I haue learned of God through Christ in the Scriptures howe that the Doctors euen of great name renowme haue not taught the same of late in theyr sermoÌ„s referring or rather submitting all things vnto your fatherly iudgemeÌ„t Notes and differences betwene the true and false church which is more quicke and sharpe then that it can by any meanes be blinded and so sincere that it will not in any point seek slaunder or discord Therfore I do confesse that I haue ofteÌ„ ben afraid that Christ hath not bene purely preached now a long time For who hath bene now a long season offeÌ„ded through him Who hath now this many yeares suffered any persecution for the Gospels sake Where is the swoord which he came to send vpon the earth And finally where are the rest of the sincere and vncorrupt fruites of the Gospell which because we haue not a long time seene is it not to be feared that the tree which bringeth forth those fruites hath now a long time bene wanting in our region or couÌ„trey much lesse is it to be beleued that it hath bene nourished amongest vs. Haue we not sene all thinges quiet and peaceable a long time Esay 38. Iere. 6.8 Luke 11. But what sayth
the places or their Commissaries by indenture betweene them to be made within x. dayes after their arrest or sooner if it can be done thereof to be acquite or conuict by the lawes of holy church in case that those persons be not endicted of other thinges whereof the knowledge appeareth to the Iudges Officers secular In which case after they bee acquite and deliuered afore the Iustice seculare of those thinges pertayning to the Iudge seculare that they be conueyed in safegarde to ordinaries or their Commissaries and to them to be deliuered by Indentures as is abouesaid there to be acquite or conuicted of the said heresies errours and Lollordies as is abouesaide after the lawes of holy church Prouided that the Inditementes be not taken in euidence but for an information afore the Iudges spirytuall against such indicte but that the Ordinaries coÌ„mence their proces against those indicts in the same manner as no inditement had bene hauing no regard to such inditements Moreouer that no manner of person or persons of what estate degree or condition he or they be do from henceforth presume to bring into this realme or do sell receiue take or detayne anye booke or worke printed or written whiche is made or hereafter shall be made agaynst the fayth Catholike or against the holy decrees lawes and ordinaunces of holy Church or in reproche rebuke or slaunder of the kings his honourable counsayle or hys Lordes spirituall or temporall And in case they haue any suche booke or woorke they shall incontinent vppon the hauing of them bring the sayd booke or worke to the Bishop of the dioces without concealement or fraude or if they know any person hauing any of the sayd bookes they shall detect them to the sayd bishoppe all fauour or affection layde apart and that they fayle not thus to do as they will auoyd the kings high indignation and displeasure The bookes whiche in this Proclamation generallye are restrayned and forbidden be afterwarde in the Register more specially named by the Byshops Whereof the most part were in Latine as are aboue recited and some were in English as these and other partly also aboue expressed A disputation betwene the father and the sonne A booke of the olde God and new Godly prayers The Christian state of Matrimony The burying of the Masse The summe of the Scripture Mattens and Euensong vij Psalmes and other heauenlye Psalmes with the commendations in English An exposition vpon the vij Chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinth The Chapters of Moses called Genesis The Chapters of Moses called Deuteronomos The Matrymonie of Tyndall Dauids Psalter in English The practise of Prelates Hotlulus animae in English A. B. C. against the Clergy The examination of William Thorpe c. Although these bookes wythall other of the lyke sort by the vertue of this proclamatioÌ„ were inhibited to al english men to vse or to reade yet licence was graunted before to sir Tho. More by Tonstall Bishop of London An. 1527. that he notwithstaÌ„ding might haue and peruse them with a letter also sent to him from the sayd Bishop or rather by y e aduise of other bishyps desiring him that he would shew his cunning and play the prety man lyke a Demosthenes in expugning the doctrine of these bookes opinions who albeit he was no great diuine yet because he saw some towardnes in him by his booke of Utopia other fine Poetrie of his therefore hee thought him a meete man for their purpose to withstand the procedings of the Gospel either in making some apparance of reason agaynst it or at least to outface it and dash it out of countenance Wherein there lacked in his part neyther good will nor labour to serue y e Bishops turne so farre forth as all his Rhethoricke coulde reache filling vp with finenes of wit and scoffing termes where true knowledge and iudgement of Scripture dyd fayle as by his workes wrytings agaynst Bilney Tyndall Frith Fish Barnes Luther c. may soone bee discerned if the reasons and maner of his haÌ„dling be wel waied rightlye examined with the touchstone of the scryptures But now to fall into our story agayne Upon this fierce and terrible proclamatioÌ„ aforesayde thus deuised and set out in the kinges name an 1529. the Bishops which were the procurers hereof had that now which they would haue neither dyd there lacke on their part any study vnapplyed any stone vnremoued any corner vnsearched for y e diligeÌ„t execution of y e same WherupoÌ„ ensued grieuous persecution slaughter of the faythfull Of whom the first that went to wrack was Thomas Bilney of whoÌ„ sufficiently afore hath bene said the next was Richard Bayfield as in the story here followeth ¶ Richarde Bayfield Martyr FOlowing the order of yeres and of tymes as the course of our hystory requireth next after the consummatioÌ„ of Tho. Bilney Rich. Bayfilde martir wee haue to entreate of the Martyrdome of Rich. Bayfield which in the month of Nouemb. the same yere which was the yere of our Lord 1531. was burned in Smithfield This Rich. Bayfield sometime a Monke of Bury was conuerted by D. Barnes and ij godly men of London Brickemakers M. Maxwell and M. Stacy Wardens of their company Who were grafted in the doctrine of Iesus Christ Maxwell 〈…〉 and through their godly conuersation of lyfe conuerted many men and wemen both in London and in the countrey and once a yeare of their owne cost went about to visite the brethren and sisterne scattered abroad Doctor Barnes at that tyme muche resorted to the Abbey of Bery where Bayfield was to one D. Ruffam who had bene at Louaine together studentes Riâ—h Bayfâ—â—â—â— Monke 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 Abbey of Berye At that time it happened that this Bayfield the Monke was Chamberlaine of the house to prouide lodging for the straungers and to see them well enterteined who delyted muche in Doctor Barnes talke and in the other lay mens talke afore rehearsed and at the last Doctor Barnes gaue him a new Testament in Latin and the other two gaue him Tyndals Testament in English with a booke called the wicked Mammon and the Obedience of a christen man 〈…〉 the Fryers wherein he prospered so mightely in two yeares space that he was cast into the prison of his house there sore whipped with a gagge in hys mouth and then stocked and so continued in the same torment .iij. quarters of a yeare before D. Barnes coulde get him oute whiche he brought to passe by the meanes of D. Ruffam aforesayd so he was committed to D. Barnes to goe to Cambridge with him By that tyme hee had bene there a good while he tasted so well of good letters that hee neuer returned home agayne to his Abbey but weÌ„t to LondoÌ„ to Maxwel and Stacy and they kept him secretly a while so conueyed him beyond the Sea D. Barnes beinge then in the Fleete for Gods word
his demerites by him done beside his abiuration The which religious persons and other Ecclesiasticall men aboue sayd Rich. Bayfilde geuen to the secular power thought it good and agreed y t the sayd Byshop should proceede agaynst hym in this case of relaps and should pronounce and giue forth the sentence against him in case aforesaid and so he was deliuered to the Shriffes to cary to Newgate beyng commaunded to bring him againe vpon Monday following into Paules vpper Queere there to giue attendaunce vpon the byshop of London with the residue till they haue done with him Rich. Bayfilde disgraded by and by the Sheriffes were commaunded to haue him into the Uestry and then to bring him forth agayne in Antichristes apparell to be disgraded afore them Bayfild throweÌ„ downe with the byshops stafâ—e When he had disgraded him kneeling vpon the highest steppe of the aultar he took his Crosier staffe and smote him on the breast that he threwe him downe backewardes and brake his head that he sounded and when he came to himselfe again he thanked God that he was deliuered from the malignaunt Church of Antichrist that he was come into the true sincere Church of Iesus Christ militaunt here in earth and I trust anone said he to be in heauen with Iesus Christ the Church triumphaunt for euer and so was he lead forth through y e Queere to Newgate and there rested about an houre in prayer and so went to the fire in his apparell manfully ioyfully and there for lacke of a speedy fire was two quarters of an houre aliue And when the left arme was on fire and burned he rubbed it with his right hand it fell from his body and he continued in praier to the end without mouing The Martyrdome of Richard Bayfield * Iohn Teukesbery Leatherseller of London Martyr IOhn Tewksbery was conuerted by the reading of Tindals Testament and the wicked Mammon He had the Bible written Ioh. Tewkesbery Leatherseller of London Martyr In all poyntes of religion he openlye did dispute in the Byshops Chappell in hys pallace Who in y e doctrine of iustification and all other articles of his fayth was very expert and prompt in hys aunsweres in suche sort as Tonstall and all his learned men were ashamed y t a Leatherseller should so dispute with them with such power of the Scriptures and heauenly wisedome that they were not able to resist hym This disputation continued a seuennight The processe of whose examinations Articles and aunsweres here follow as they are out of the bishops Register extracted On Wensday the 21. day of Aprill in the yeare of oure Lord. 1529. Ex Regist. London Iohn Stewkesbery was brought into the CoÌ„sistory at London before Cutbert Byshop of London and his assistaunces Henry Bishop of S. Asse and Iohn Abbot of Westminster Unto whom the Byshop of London declared that hee had at diuers times exhorted hym to recant the errors and heresies whiche he held and defended euen as hee did theÌ„ agayn exhort him not to trust to much to his own wit learning but vnto the doctrine of y e holy mother the Churche Who made aunswere that in his iudgement he did not erre from the doctrine of y e holy mother the Church And at the last being examined vppon erroures which they sayd were in the sayd booke called y t wicked Mammon he aunswered thus Take ye the book and read it ouer and I thinke in my conscieÌ„ce ye shal finde no fault in it And beyng asked by the sayd bysh whether he dyd rather geue credite to hys book or to the Gospell The examination of Iohn Tewkesbery before Tonstal Bishop of London he answered that the gospell is and euer hath bene true And moreouer being particularly examined what hee thought of this article that the Iewes of good intent and zeale slue Christ he answered look ye the booke through before and after as it lyeth and ye shall finde a better tale in it then ye make of it further thought that whosoeuer translated y e new testament and made the booke meaning the wicked Mammon he did it of good zeale and by the spirite of god Also being farther asked by the sayd Bishop of LondoÌ„ whether he would stand to the contentes of his booke hee aunswered looke ye the booke before and after and I wyll be coÌ„tent to stand to it The being examined whether that all good works must be done without respect of any thing he aunswere that a man should do good works for the loue of God only for no hope of any reward higher nor lower in heauen for if he should it were presumption Also being demaunded whether that Christ with all his workes did not deserue heauen He answered and sayd that it was playne enough Which thinges being done the Bishoppe sayd further to Iohn Tewkesbery thus I tell thee before God and those which are here present in examination of my conscience that the Articles aboue named and many other more conteined in the same booke are false hereticall and condemned by the holy Church howe thinkest thou And further the sayd Bishop of London sayd vnto him agayne I tel thee before God and those which are here present c. and so asked him agayne what he thought of those Articles And after many exhortations he commaunded him to aunswere determinately vnder payne of the lawe saying further vnto him that if he refused to aunswere he must declare him an open and obstinate heretick according to the order of the law Which thinges so done the Bishop asked Iohn Tewkesbery agayne whether the sayd booke called the wicked Mammon were good To which interrogatory he aunswereth that he thinketh in his coÌ„science there is nothing in the booke but that which is true And to this article obiected that is that faith onely iustifieth without workes he aunswereth that it is well sayd Wherunto the Bishop inferred agayne that the articles before obiected with diuers other conteined in the booke called the wicked Mammon were false erronious damnable and hereticall and reproued and condemned by the Church and before God and all those that were preseÌ„t for the discharge of his conscience he had often very geÌ„tly exhorted the sayd Iohn Tewkesbery that he would reuoke and renouÌ„ce his errors otherwise if he did intend to perseuere in them he must declare him an hereticke which he would be very sory to do These thinges thus done the Bishop oftentimes offered him that he should choose what spirituall or temporall man he woulde to be his Counsellor and gaue him time as before to deliberate with himself vntill the next sitting Also in the same moneth of Aprill in the yeare of our Lord aforesayd An other examinatyoÌ„ of Iohn Tewâ—sbery the Bishop of London Cutbert Tonstal sitting in the Consistory with Nicolas of Elye Iohn of Lincolne and Iohn of Bathe and Welles c. This Iohn Tewkesbery was
God This Benet was burned in a Ierkine of neates leather at whose burning such was the deuilishe rage of the blinde people that wel was he or shee that coulde catche a sticke or furse to cast into the fire HItherto we haue runne ouer good reader the names y e Acts and doings of them which haue susteined death and the tormēt of burning for Christes cause The king◠Proclamation Vid supra pag. 991. through the rigorous proclamation aboue specified set out as is sayd in the name of K. Henrie but in dede procured by the Bishops Which proclamation was so straitly looked vpon executed so to the vttermost in euery poynt by the sayd popish Prelates that no good man habens spiramentum 4. Esd. 7. wherof Esdras speaketh coulde peepe out wyth his head neuer so little but he was caught by the backe brought eyther to the fire as were these aboue mentioned or els compelled to abiure Wherof there was a great multitude as wel men as women whose names if they were sought oute through al registers in England no doubt it would make too long a discourse Neuerthelesse omitting the rest it shal content vs at this present briefly as in a shorte Table to insinuate the names with the speciall Articles of suche as in the diocesse of London vnder Bishop Stokesley were molested and vexed and at last cōpelled to abiure as heere vnder may appeare Persons abiured with their Articles Geffrey Lome 1528. HIs Articles were these For hauing and dispersing certain bookes of Luther Item Mē abiured for translatinge certaine chapters of his booke De bonis operibus For holding that faith without works is sufficient to bring vs to heauen That christen men ought to worship God onely and no Saintes That christen men shuld not offer to images in churches nor sette any lyghte before them That pardons granted by pope or bishop do not profite man Sygar Nycolson Stationer of Cambridge 1528. His Articles were like and moreouer for hauing in his house certayne Bookes of Luther and other prohibited and not presentyng them to the Ordinarie The handling of this man was too too cruell if the reporte be true that hee shoulde be hanged vp by those partes whych nature well suffreth not to be named Iohn Raymund a Dutchman 1528. For causing fiftene hundreth of Tindals new Testaments to be printed at Antwarpe and for bringing 500. into England Paule Luther Gray Frier and Warden of the house at Ware 1529. Hys Articles For preachyng and sayinge that it is pitie that there be so manye Images suffered in so manye places where as vndiscreate and vnlearned people be for they make theyr Prayer and Oblations so intirely and heartely before the Image that they beleeue it to be the very selfe Sainct in heauen Item that if he knewe hys father and mother were in heauen hee would counte them as good as S. Peter or Paule but for the paine they suffred for Christes sake Item that there is no nede to go on pilgrimage Item that if a manne were at the poynte of drowning or anye other daunger hee shoulde call onely vppon God and no Sainct for Saincts in heauen can not helpe vs neither know no more what men do here in this world then a man in the North countrey knoweth what is done in the South countrey Roger Whaplod Merchaunt Taylor 1529. Roger Whaplod sent by one Thomas Northfolke vnto Doctor Goderige this Bill following to be reade at his Sermon in the Spittell A byll read by the preacher at the Spittell If there be anye well disposed person willing to doe any coste vppon the reparation of the Cunduite in Fleetestreete let hym or them resort vnto the administratours of the goodes and cattell of one Richarde Hunne late Marchaunt Taylor of London which died intestate or els to mee and they shall haue toward the same vj. li.xiij.s.iiji.d and a better pennie of the goodes of the sayde Richarde Hunne vppon whose soule and all christen soules Iesu haue mercy For the which Bill both Whaplod and Northfolke were brought troubled before the Bishop and also Doctour Goderige which tooke a groate for reading the Bill It was the manner at this time to take money for reading of billes at Sermons Ex Regist. Lond. was suspended for a time from saying Masse and also was forced to reuoke the same at Paules Crosse reading this Bill as foloweth The reuocation of Doct. Wil. Goodrige read at Paules Crosse. MAisters so it is that where in my late Sermone at S. Mary spittle the Tewsday in Easter weeke last past I did pray specially for the soule of Richarde Hunne Doct. Goodrige reuoketh his praying for the soule of Richard Hunne late of London Marchant Tailer an heretike by the lawes of holy Church iustly condemned by reason wherof I greatly offended God and hys Churche and the lawes of the same for the which I haue submitted mee to my Ordinarie and done penaunce therefore for as muche as peraduenture the audience that was there offended by my sayde woordes myght take any occasion thereby to thincke that I did fauour the sayd heretike or any other I desire you at the instance of almighty God to forgeue mee and not so to thynke of me for I did it vnaduisedly Therefore heere before God and you I declare my selfe that I haue not fauoured him or any other heretike nor heereafter intend to do but at all times shall defend the Catholike faith of holy church according to my profession to the best of my power Rob West Priest 1529. Abiured for Bookes and opinyons contrary to the Proclamation Nicholas Whyte of Rye 1529. Hys Articles For speaking against the Priestes saying of Mattens For speaking against praying for them that be deade Againste praying to God for small trifles as for the cowe caluynge the henne hatching c. For speakynge againste the relique of S. Peters finger Againste oblations to Images Againste vowing of Pilgrimage Against Priesthoode Against holy bread and holy water c. Rich. Kitchin priest 1529. His Articles That pardons granted by the Pope are naughte and that menne should put no trust in them but onely in the Passion of Christe Via lata Via angusta That he being lead by the wordes of the Gospell Matt. 7. De via lata angusta and also by the Epistle of the Masse beginning Vir fortissimus Iudas hadde erred in the way of the Pope and thoughte that there were but two wayes and no Purgatorie That men ought to worship no Images nor set vp lights before them That Pilgrimage doth nothing auaile That the Gospell was not truely preached for the space of 300. yeares past c. Wil. Wegen priest at S. Mary hill 1529. Hys Articles That hee was not bounde to say hys Mattens nor other seruice but to sing with the Queere till they came to Prime and then sayinge no more seruice thought he myght wel goe to Masse That hee hadde saide Masse
they suppose they haue done you Wherfore if so be it that the spirit of God mooue you thereunto they as counsailors desire you aboue all things to be stedfast in the Lordes veritie without feare for hee shall and will be your helpe according to his promise so that they shall not minish the least heire of your head without his will vnto the which will submitte your selfe and reioyce 2. Pet. 2. for the Lorde knoweth how to deliuer the godly out of temptation and howe to reserue the vniust vnto the daye of iudgement to be punished 1. Pet. 4. and therfore cast all your care on him for he careth for you And in that you suffer as a Christen man bee not ashamed 1. Pet. 4. but rather glorify God on that behalfe looking vpon Christ the authour and finisher of our faith which for the ioy that was set before hym Heb. 12. abode the Crosse despised the shame Notwithstanding thoughe we suffer the wrong after the example of our maister Christe yet we be not bounde to suffer the wrong cause for Christe hymselfe suffred it not but reproued him that smit him wrongfully And so likewise sayth S. Paule also So that we must not suffer the wrōg Act. 23. but boldly reproue them that sit as righteous iudges and do contrary to righteousnes Therfore according both to Gods law and mans ye be not bounde to make no aunswer in no cause till your accusers come before you Which if you require and thereon doe sticke the false brethren shall be knowne to the great comforte of those that nowe stand in doubt whome they may trust and also it shall be a meane that they shall not craftily by questions take you in snares And that you may this do lawfully in the 20. chapter of the Acts it is wrytten Act. 20. It is not the maner of the Romanes to deliuer any man that he shuld perish before that he which is accused haue his accusers before hym and haue licence to aunswere for himselfe as pertaining to the crime whereof he is accused And also Christe will Math. 18. that in the mouth of two or three witnesses all things shall stande And in the 5. chap. to Timoth. the first epistle it is written 1. Tim. ◠Against a Seniour receiue none accusation but vnder two or three witnesses A Seniour in this place is any man that hath an house to gouerne And also their owne lawe is agreeable to this Wherefore seeing it is agreeable to the word of God that in accusations such witnesses shuld be What is a Seniour by S. Paule you may with a good cōscience require it And this the God of grace which hathe called you vnto his eternal glory by Christ Iesu shal his owne selfe after a little affliction make you perfect shal settle strengthen and stablish you that to him may be glory and praise for euer Amen Thus ye haue heard the letter deliuered to Th. Philip. Now followeth the Testament of William Tracie * Tracie his Testament A Little before this time William Tracie a worshypfull Esquire in Glocestershire and then dwelling at Todington made in his wil that he woulde haue no funerall pompe at his burying neither passed he vpon Masse and farther sayd that he trusted in God only and hoped by him to be saued and not by any Saint Thys Gentlemā dyed and his sonne as executor M. Tracie takē vp being dead and burnt brought the will to the Bysh. of Canterbury to proue which he shewed to the cōuocation and there most cruelly they iudged that he should be taken out of the ground and be brent as an hereticke anno 1532. This commission was sent to Doc. Parker Chauncellour of the Diocesse of Worcester to execute theyr wicked sentence whiche accomplished the same The kynge hearynge his subiect to be taken out of the grounde and brent wythout his knowledge or order of his law sent for the Chancellour and layde high offence to his charge who excused him selfe by the Archbishop of Caunterburye whyche was late dead but in conclusion it cost hym CCC pounde to haue hys pardon The will and Testament of thys Gentleman thus condemned by the Clergie was as here vnder foloweth IN the name of God Amen I William Tracie of Todington in the Countie of Glocester Esquire make my Testament last wil as hereafter foloweth The testament of William Tracie Iob. 9. First and before all other things I commit my selfe vnto God to his mercy beleuing without any doubt or mistrust that by hys grace and the merits of Iesus Christ and by the vertue of his passion and of his resurrection I haue and shall haue remission of all my sinnes and resurrection of body soul according as it is written I beleue that my redemer liueth that in the last day I shall rise out of the earth and in my flesh shall see my Sauiour this my hope is laid vp in my bosome And touching the wealth of my soule the faith that I haue taken and rehearsed is sufficient as I suppose without any other mans workes or merites My ground and beliefe is that there is but one God and one Mediatour betweene God and man which is Iesus Christ so that I accept none in heauen nor in earth to be Mediatour betwene me and God but only Iesus Christ all other to be but as peticioners in receiuing of grace but none able to geue influence of grace And therefore will I bestowe no part of my goodes for that entent that any man should say or do to helpe my soule for therin I trust onely to the promises of Christ He that beleeueth and is baptised shall be saued Marke 16. and he that beleeueth not shall be damned As touching the burying of my body it auayleth me not whatsoeuer be done thereto Funerall pompes serue onely for the liuing and geue no helpe for the dead for S. Austen sayth De cura agenda pro mortuis that the funerall pompes are rather the solace of them that liue then the wealth and comfort of them that are dead and therefore I remitte it onely to the discretion of mine executors And touching the distribution of my temporall goodes my purpose is by the grace of God to bestowe them to be accepted as the fruites of faith Our merites be onely our fayth in Christ. so that I do not suppose y t my merite shall be by the good bestowing of them but my merite is the faith of Iesus Christ onely by whome suche workes are good according to the wordes of our Lorde I was hungry and thou gauest me to eate c. And it foloweth that ye haue done to the least of my brethren ye haue done it to me c. And euer we should consider that true saying that a good worke maketh not a good man but a good man maketh a good worke for faith maketh the man both good and
Such was the power of his doctrine and sinceritie of his life M. Tindall conuerted his keeper that during the time of his imprisonment whiche endured a yeare and a halfe it is sayde hee conuerted hys keeper his daughter and other of his household Also the rest that were with him conuersaunt in the Castle reported of him that if he were not a good christen man they could not tell whome to trust The Procuror generall the Emperours Attourney being there Commendation of M. Tindall 〈…〉 were about him left this testimonie of him that he was Homo doctus pius bonus that is a learned a good and a godly man The same mornyng in which he was had to the fire he deliuered a letter to the keeper of the castle which y e keeper himselfe brought to the house of y e foresayd Pointz in Autwerpe shortly after which letter with his examinatiōs other his disputations I would might haue come to our handes all which I vnderstād did remaine yet perhaps doe in the handes of the keepers daughter For so it is of him reported that as he was in the Castle prisoner there was much writyng and great disputation to and fro betwene him and them of the Uniuersitie of Louaine which was not past ix or x. myles from the place where he was prisoner in such sorte that they all had enough to do and more then they could well weld to aunswere the authorities and testimonies of the Scripture whereupō he most pithely grounded his doctrine Of Iudas that betrayed Christ it is written that he returned the money agayne to the Phariseis Gods Iudgment vpon Philippes the betrayer of Tindall afterward did hang him selfe So Philippes this miserable traytor after he had bene receaued of Tyndal borrowed money of him yet betrayed him and pursued him to death albeit he reioyced a while after y t he had done yet y e saying so goeth that he not long tyme after enioyed the price of innocent bloud but was consumed at last with lyce The worthy vertues and doings of this blessed Martyr who for his paynefull trauailes and singular zeale to his countrey may be called in these our dayes an Apostle of Englād it were long to recite Amongest many other this because it seemeth to me worthy of remembraunce I thought not in silence to ouerpasse which hath vnto me credibly bene testified by certaine graue Marchauntes some of thē also such as were present the same tyme at the fact and men yet alyue The story wherof is this There was at Antwerpe on a tyme amongest a company of Marchauntes as they were at supper a certaine iuggler which through his diabolicall inchaūtementes or Art Magicall would fetch all kyndes of viandes wyne from any place they would and set it vpon the table incōtinent before them with many other such lyke thynges The same of this iuggler beyng much talked of it chaunced that as M. Tyndall heard of it he desired certaine of the Marchants that he might also be present at supper to see him play his partes To be briefe the supper was appointed and the Marchauntes with Tyndall were there present Then the iuggler being required to play his feates and to shewe his cunning after his wonted boldnes began to vtter all that he could do but all was in vaine At the last The power of Gods saintes against the deuil with hys labour sweating and toyling when he sawe that nothyng would go forward but that all his enchauntmentes were voyde he was compelled openly to confesse that there was some man present at supper which disturbed and letted all his doings So that a man euen in the Martyrs of these our dayes can not lacke the miracles of true faith if miracles were now to be desired As concerning y e workes and bookes of Tyndall which extend to a great number thou wast tolde before louyng reader howe the Printer heereof mindeth by the Lordes leaue W. Tyndals workes looked for to be all set out in one volum◠to collect them all in one Uolume together and put them out in print Wherefore it shall not greatly at thys time be needefull to make any seuerall rehearsall of them And as touching his translation of the new Testament because his enemies did so much carpe at it pretending it to be so full of heresies to aunswere therfore to their sclanderous tongs and lieng lippes thou shalt heare and vnderstand what faithfull dealing and sincere conscience he vsed in the same by the testimonie allegation of his own words The faithfull dealing of Tindall in translating the newe testament written in his Epistle to Iohn Frith as foloweth I call God to record against the day we shall appeare before our Lord Iesus to geue a reckening of our doings y t I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my cōscience nor would do this day if all that is in earth whether it be honour pleasure or riches might be geuē me c. And as ye haue heard Tyndals owne words thus protesting for himselfe now let vs heare likewise the faithfull testimonie of Iohn Frith for Tindall his deare companion and brother thus declaring in his aunswere to mayster More as followeth The testimony of Iohn Frith in his booke of the Sacrament concerning William Tyndall The testimony of Iohn Frith for Tindall ANd Tyndall I trust liueth well content with suche a poore Apostles life as God gaue his sonne Christ and his faithfull Ministers in this world which is not sure of so many mites as ye be yearely of poundes although I am sure that for his learning and iudgement in Scripture he were more worthy to be promoted then all the Bishops in Englande The wordes of Tindall written to Iohn Frith I receaued a letter from him whiche was written since Christmas wherein among other matters he writeth this I call God to record against the daye wee shall appeare before our Lord Iesus to geue a reckening of our doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my conscience nor woulde do this day if all that is in earth whether it be honour pleasure or riches might be geuen me Moreouer I take God to witnesse to my conscience that I desire of God to my selfe in this world no more then that without which I can not keepe his lawes c. Iudge Christian Reader whether these words be not spoken of a faithfull cleare innocent hart And as for his behauiour is such that I am sure no man can reproue him of any sinne howbeit no man is innocent before God which beholdeth the hart This much out of Frith And thus being about to conclude and finishe wyth the life and story of William Tindall Ex lib. Tind praxit Praelatorum it shall be requisite now that the Reader do heare some thing likewise of his supplication made to the King and nobles of the Realme as they are yet
the fast in Lent and other appoynted by the Canon lawe Lent fast and receiued in common vsage of Christian people vnlesse necessitye otherwise requireth are to be obserued 18. Whether it be laudable and profitable Worshipping of Images that worshipful images be set in churches for the remembraunce of Christ and his sayntes 19. Whether thou beleuest that prayers of men liuing doe profit soules departed and being in Purgatory Praying for soules departed Merites 20. Whether men may merite and deserue both by their fastinges and also by their other deedes of deuotion 21. Whether thou doest beleue that men prohibited of Bishops to preach as suspect of heresy Preaching with out lycence ought to cease from preaching and teaching vntill they haue purged thēselues of suspition before an higher iudge 23. Whether thou beleuest that it is lawfull for all Priestes freely to preach the word of God or no 23. Whether thou beleuest that it is lawfull for lay men of both kindes that is to wit Lay men to preach both men and women to sacrifice and preach the word of God 24. Whether excommunication denounced by the Pope agaynst all hereticks do oblige and bind them before God The Popes excommunication Saying of Mattens 25. Whether euery priest is bound to say dayly his mattins and euensong according as it is ordeined by the church or whether he may leaue them vnsaid without offēce or deadly sinne 26. Whether thou beleuest that y e heds or rulers by necessity of saluation are boūd to geue vnto the people Scripture in the mother tounge holy scripture in theyr mother language 27. Whether is it lawful for the rulers for some cause vpō theyr reasonable aduisement to ordeine that the scripture should not be deliuered vnto the people in the vulgar language 28. Whether thou beleuest that consecrations hallowings and blessings vsed in the Church are to be praysed 29. Whether thou beleuest that the pope may make lawes and statutes Making of lawes in the Churche to bind all christen men to the obseruaunce of the same vnder payne of deadly sinne so that such lawes statutes be not contrary to the law of God 30 Whether thou beleuest that the pope and other prelates theyr deputies in spirituall things haue power to excōmunicate Priestes and lay people that are inobedient and sturdy from entring into the church and to suspend or let them from ministration of the sacramentes of the same 31. Whether fayth only without good workes Iustification may suffice vnto a man fallen into sinne after his baptisme for his saluation and iustifying Difference betweene a Latine Priest and a Greeke Priest 32. Whether a Priest marying a wife and that without the dispensation of the Pope and begetting also childrē of her without slaunder geuing do sinne deadly 33. Item whether a latin priest after he hath taken the order of priesthood being sore troubled and styrred with pricking of lust and lechery and therefore marying a wife for remedy of the same do sinne deadly 34. Item whether thou didst euer pray for Iohn Wickliffe Praying for Wickliffe Hus and Hierome of Prage Iohn Hus or Hierome of Prage cōdemned of heresy in the Coūsell of Constance or for any of them sith they died or whether thou hast done opēly or secretly any deedes of charity for them affirming them to be in blesse saued 35. Item whether thou hast recounted them or any of thē to be saints and worshipped them as sayntes General Councels 36. Item whether thou doest beleeue holde and affirme that euery generall Coūsell and the Coūcell of Constance also do represent the vniuersall congregation or church 37. Item whether thou doest beleue that the same things which the Counsel of Constance representing the vniuersall church hath approued The Councell of Constance doth approue for the maintenance of fayth and soules health that the same is to be approued and holden of all christians 38. Whether the condēnations of Iohn Wickliffe I. Hus and Hierome of Prage done vpon theyr persons bookes and documents by the whole general coūsell of Constance were duely and rightly done and so for such of euery catholick person they are to be holden Iohn Wickliffe Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage 39. Whether thou beleuest that Ioh. Wickliffe of Englād Iohn Hus of Boheme and Hierome of Prage were hereticks and for hereticks to be named and theyr bookes and doctrines to haue bene and now be peruerse for the which books and pertinacy of theyr persons they are condemned by the holy counsell of Constance for heretickes 40. Item whether thou beleue or affirme that it is not lawfull in any case to sweare 41. Whether thou beleue that it is lawfull at the commaūdement of a iudge To sweare to make an othe to say the truth or any other othe in case cōuenient and that also for purgation of infamy 42 Item whether a christian person despising the receipte of the sacramentes of confirmation The number of Sacramentes extreme vnction or solemnising of matrimony do sinne deadly 43. Itē whether thou beleeue that S. Peter as Christes vicar The power of Peter haue power vpon earth to bind and lose 44. Item whether the Pope ordinarily chosen for a time his proper name being exprest be the successor of S. Peter 45. Item whether thou hast euer promised at any tyme by an othe The power of the Pope or made any confederacy or league with any person or persons that you woulde alwayes hold defēd certein conclusions or articles seming to you and your accōplices right and cōsonant vnto the fayth and that you certefye vs touching the order and tenor of the sayd opinions and conclusions and of the names and surnames of them that were your adherentes promised to be adherent vnto you in this behalfe ¶ The aunswere of Iohn Lambert to the first Article VNto your first demaund wherin you do aske whether I was suspect or infamed of heresy Aunswere to the first Artycle I answere that I am not certayne what all persons at all seasōs haue demed or suspected of me peraduenture some better some worse like as y e opiniō of the people was neuer one but thought diuersly of all the famous prophets The speach of people diuers inconstant Iohn 7. of the Apostles yea and of Christ himselfe as appereth in S. Iohn how whē he came into Ierusalem in the feast called Scenopegia anon there arose vpon him a great noyse some saying that he was a very good man other sayd nay called him a seducer because he led the people frō the right waies of Moses law into error Seing therfore that all men coulde not say wel by Christ which is the author of verity and truth yea the very truth it selfe and likewise of his best seruāts what should I need to regard if at some time some person for a like cause should
this fourme ignoraunce sayth the Lawe marke it well I beseeche you al is the mother of all errours Ignorance mother of errour Which ought to be eschewed especially of Priests that among the people of God haue taken vpon theÌ„ the office of preaching priests are commaunded to reade holy Scriptures as sayth Paul the Apostle to Timothe Giue heede to reading exhortation 1. Tim. 4. and teaching and continue alwayes in the same Let priests therefore knowe holy Scripture and let all their labour be in preaching and teaching and let them edifie all men both in knowledge of fayth and in discipline of good workes Dist. 38. These be the wordes of the lawe in the Decrees Dist. 38. Where you see howe the Lawe lamenteth ignorance in al persons for it is the original of al errours God send vs therfore the knowledge of his true gospel Priestes to geue theÌ„selues rather to study theÌ„ to saying of mattens It biddeth that ignorance should be vtterly eschewed and principally of priestes whose labour and diligence shoulde be bestowed al in reading of scripture preaching the same bringing in for the same purpose the saying of the Apostle which willeth in like manner Moreouer it requireth that priests should giue al their study to edifie other in faith and vertuous liuing What priests ought to study Whereof I do gather both by the saying of the Prophet that willeth vs to be studyous in the Law of God day and night and by the saying of the Apostle whiche woulde haue Timothe to be occupied euer in reading and teaching and by the report of your owne Lawe which saith likewise that a priest ought to bestow al his labor in reading preaching So that a priest set thus truely to studye that hee may stablishe himselfe in the fayth of Christes doctrine intending after to helpe other with true preaching oâ— the same or doing other like deedes of charity assigned in the law of god shall not offend deadly if so spending his time he omitteth to say Mattens which is an ordinaunce of men Neuertheles concerning the huge multitude of such as be now made priestes by negligent admission of Bishops and their own presumption Negligence of Byshops in making priestes noted that labour to be made priests before they be any Clerkes and ere euer they knowe what is the very office of a priest do not feare to take vpon them if they may attayne therto to be a curate they recke not of how many so they may get a good lumpe of mony neuer minding after that the study of Scripture aâ—ter they are come to Dominus vobiscum for such I doe think long mattens to be needfull to restrayne them from other enormities that they should else runne in Of whiche you may be weary to see the experience thereof dayly arising Yea and if such woulde be content to admit it I woulde euery one mattens were as long to them as fiue except they could be stow theyr time better In the 26. where you doe aske whether I beleeue that the heades or rulers by necessity of saluation are bounde to geue vnto the people To the 26. article holy scripture in their mother language I say y t I think they are bound to see that the people may truely know holy Scripture I do not knowe how that may be done so well Scrypture in the vulgare tongue as by geuing it to them truly translated in the mother tongue that they may haue it by theÌ„ at al times to passe y e time godly when soeuer they haue leysure thereto like as they haue in Fraunce vnder y e French kings priuelege The French Byble translated into the French tongue with the kinges priuâ—ledge aboue 50. yeares before Lambertes time also with the priuiledge of the Emperour and so do I knowe that they haue had it these 50. yeres and 4. in Fraunce at the least and it was translated at the request of a king called I trowe Lewes as appeareth by the priueledge put in the beginning of the book In like manner haue they it in Flanders printed with y e priueledge of the Emperour In almayne also and Italy I suppose through all nations of ChristendoÌ„e Likewise hath it bene in England The Psalter translated by the king of England into the Saxon tongue Reade before pag. 145. S. Guthlakes Psalter as you may finde in the Englishe story called Polychronicon There it is shewed how wheÌ„ y e Saxons did inhabite the land the K. at that tyme which was a Saxon did himselfe translate the Psalter into the language that then was generally vsed Yea I haue seene a booke at Crowland Abbey whiche is kept there for a relique the booke is called S. Guthlakes Psalter and I ween verily it is a copy of the same that the king did translate for it is neither English Latine Greeke Hebrue nor Dutch but somewhat sounding to our English and as I haue perceiued sith the time I was last there being at Antwerpe the Saxon tongue doth sound likewise after ours and it is to ours partly agreable In the same story of Polychronicon is also shewed Bede translated the Gospell of S. Iohn into Englishe howe that S. Bede did translate the Gospell of Iohn into Englishe and the author of the same booke promised that he would translate into English all the Bible yea and perhaps hee did so but I wot not howe it commeth to passe all suche thinges be kept away They may not come to light for there are some walking priuily in darckenes that will not haue theyr doyngs knowen It is no lye that is spoken in the Gospel of Iohn Omnis qui male agit odit lucem All that doth noughtily Ioh. 3. hateth the light and will not haue theyr doynges knowne And therefore they keepe downe the light strongly for that opened and generally knowne The causes why the Scripture is not suffered to come to lighte all wrongfull conueyance should anone be disclosed and reprooued yea and all men shuld see anone whether those that hold agaynst vnrighteousnes being therfore sometime horribly infamed sclandered named heretickes and schismatickes were in deede as they be called or no. Yea moreouer I did once see a booke of the new Testament Diuers such testamentes are yet to be seene in diuers places of a longe continuance whiche was not vnwritten by my estimation thys C. yeares and in my minde right well translated after the example of that which is read in the church in Latine But he that shewed it me sayd he durst not be knowne to haue it by him for manye had bene punished aforetime for keeping of such and were conuict therefore of heresie Moreouer I was at Paules Crosse when the newe TestameÌ„t imprinted of late beyond the sea Errours found in the translated testameÌ„t where none was Malice neuer saith well was first forefended truely my hart lamented greatly to heare a
vnderstand of you spiritually shall quicken you Although it were necessary that the same should be celebrated visibly yet notwithstandyng it ought to be vnderstand inuisibly Here doth hee shewe that hee meaneth of eatyng not without the Sacrament onely but also in the SacrameÌ„t And therfore he doth not onely say I haue commended vnto you a certaine Sacrament c. But he addeth moreouer Although it is requisite the same to be celebrate visibly How therfore can the eatyng of Christ and the SacrameÌ„t therof be visibly celebrate but in the MauÌ„dy or in his Supper Which is celebrate visibly in visible thynges of bread and wine which can not quicken or relieue vs and our soules except they be vnderstand and so reciued spiritually Furthermore as concernyng the Exposition of these wordes of the Supper This is my body c. This is my body expounded by August S. Augustine writyng to Bonifacius sayth thus Sepè ita loquimur vt Pascha appropinquaÌ„te crastinam vel perendinam Domini passionem dicamus c. We vse oftentimes this maner of phrase that when Easter doth approche August ad â—oniâ—acium we name the day that commeth after or the next day after that the Passion of the Lord when as he notwithstandyng had suffered before that many yeares neither that Passion was done but once for all So truly do we say vpon the Lordes day This day the Lord hath risen when so many yeares are past since he rose Wherfore no man is so fonde that he will reproue vs as lyers for this maner of speakyng because we call these dayes accordyng to the similitude of those in which these thynges were done so that it is called the same day which is not the same but by course of tyme of the yeare commyng about is like vnto it and also because that thing is sayd to be done that day through the celebration of the SacrameÌ„t whiche was not done that day but long before that tyme. Was not Christ once offered vp in him selfe And yet notwithstandyng he is not onely offered vp in the Sacrament in the solemne feastes of Easter but euery day mystically for the people Neither doth he make a lye which beyng demaunded aunswereth that Christ is offered vppe For if the Sacramentes had not a certaine similitude of those thynges whereof they are Sacramentes then should they be no Sacramentes at all By reason of this similitude or likenesse SacrameÌ„tes oftentymes do receiue the names of the selfe same thynges wherof they are Sacramentes Therefore as after a certaine maner the Sacrament of Christes body is the body of Christe How the sacrameÌ„t of the body is the body of Christ after a certaine manner and the Sacrament of Christes bloud is the bloud of Christ euen likewise the Sacrament of fayth is fayth For to beleue is none other thyng then to haue fayth And by this it is aunswered that the very infantes haue fayth because of the Sacrament of fayth and conuert them selues vnto God because of the Sacrament of conuersion for the very answeare it selfe doth appertayne vnto the celebration of the Sacrament as the Apostle speaketh of Baptisme For he sayth We are buried by Baptisme into death He doth not say we haue signified a burieng but he playnely saith we are buried Therefore he named the sacrament of so weightie a matter or thing by no other name but by the very name of the thing it selfe Nothing can be more playnely spoken nor more agreeably to the natural vnderstanding of the texts of the Supper and to the exposition afore shewed of Tertullian and of himselfe For seeing that Christ is bodily in heauen and so absent from the earth it is needefull to know howe the holy Sacrament which he doth call his body and bloud should be his body and bloud This holy Doctor therefore Augustine doth this matter manifestly and sincerely declare by other like speaches and first by common speaches By Analogy of the scripture speaches must be expounded one speach by an other and secondly by speaches of Scripture The common speach is this We do sayth he vse often to say that when Easter doth approch to drawe nigh to morrowe or the next daye is the Lordes Passion whereas he did suffer afore many yeares past and that passion was neuer but once done The second common speache is And of that Sondaye wee saye that this day the Lorde did rise from deathe whereas so many yeares be yet past sith the time he arose Wherefore to conclude he saith No man is so foolish that he will reproue vs for so saieng or to saye that we haue lyed for because we do call these daies after the similitude of those in which these things were done So that it is called the same day not for that it is the selfesame but by reuolution of time like vnto it And the resurrection is sayd to be done in the same day through the celebrating of the Sacrament of that which is not done that day but long time afore past The third speache was not Christ offered vp once for all in his owne person Yet is he neuerthelesse offered in the Sacrament mystically for the people Christ is offered in the sacrament mistically that â—s in remembrance of his oblation not onely euery yeare at the feast of Easter but also euery daye Neyther doth he lie which when he is demanded shal answer that he is offered vp or sacrificed For if the Sacramentes had not a certaine similitude of those thinges of which they be Sacraments then shoulde they be no Sacraments at all By reason of which similitude they do for the most parte receiue the denomination or name of those thinges signified And therefore after a certaine maner the Sacrament of Christes body is the body of Christ and the Sacrament of Christes bloud Quodam modo 1. after a certeine maner is the bloud of Christ and so also be the Sacraments of faith called faith This doth he yet proue by an other example of speach which is this It is none other thing to beleeue then to haue fayth And therfore when answeare is made that the infantes haue fayth which in deede haue it not in ful working it is answeared that suche haue faith for the Sacrament of faith and that they doo conuert themselues vnto fayth for the Sacrament of Conuersion For the very answere it selfe doth pertaine to the celebration of the Sacrament c. Thus doth it sufficiently appeare that as we vse truely to call that good Friday or the day of Christes passion which is not in deede the day of Christes Passion but onely a memoriall thereof once done for euer and as we vse to call the next Easter day the daye of Christes resurrection not because that Christ in the same daye shall arise but only for a memoriall of his resurrectioÌ„ once done for euer and that of long time passed And Christ beeing offered vp once for all in
As the sacrament of Baptisme is a Sacrament of regeneration and forgiuenes of sinnes to the person that is Baptised But if it be caried about to be worshipped and shewed to other as meritorious for their remission and regeneration to them it is no sacrament 2. No sacrament nor ceremonie doth profite or conduce but them only which take and vse the same The 2. rule 3. Only the death of Christ and the worke of his sacrifice vppon the crosse is to be applied to euery man by faith for saluation and health of his soule The 3. rule Beside this worke alone to apply any action or worke of Priest or any other person as meritorious of it selfe and conducible to saluation to soules health or to remission of sinnes it is Idolatrie and derogatorie to the Testamente of God and to the bloud of Christ preiudiciall 4. To make Idoles of sacramentes and to woorshyp dumbe things for the liuing God The 4. rule 2. Cor. 10. it is Idolatry Fugite Idola c. 1. Cor. 10. 5. Euery good worke whatsoeuer it be that a man doth profiteth onely himselfe The 5. rule and cannot be applied to other men Ex opere operato to profite him vnto merite or remission only the Actions of Christ except 6. No man can apply to an other the sacrifice of Christes death by any worke doing The 6. rule but euery man must apply it to himselfe by his owne beleeuing Iustus ex fide sua viuet Habacuc 2. 7. The Sacrifice of Christes deathe dothe saue vs freely by it selfe The 7. rule and not by the meanes of any mans working for vs. 8. The Passion of Christ once done and no more is a full and a perfecte oblation and satisfaction for the sinnes of the whole world The 8. rule both originall and Actuall by the vertue of which Passion the wrath of God is pacified toward mankind for euer Amen 9. The Passion of Christ once done is onely the obiect of that faith of ours whiche iustifieth vs and nothing else The 9. rule And therefore whosoeuer setteth vp any other obiect beside that Passion once done for our faith to apprehend and to behold the same teacheth damnable doctrine and leadeth to Idolatrie Against all these rules priuate Masses directly doe repugne For first beside that they transgresse the order example and commaundement of Christ which diuided the bread and cup to them all they also bring the Sacramente out of the right vse wherunto principally it was ordeined For where as the vse of that Sacrament is principally instituted for a testimoniall and remembraunce of Christes death the priuate Masse transferreth the same to an other purpose either to make of it a gasing Idoll or a worke of application meritorious The Sacrament of the Lordes supper put out of his right vse by priuat massâ—s or a sacrifice propiciatory for remission of sinnes or a commemoratioÌ„ for soules departed in Purgatory accordyng as it is written in their Masse booke Pro quoruÌ„ memoria corpus Christi sumitur Pro quoruÌ„ memoria sanguis Christi sumitur c. Where as Christ sayth contrary Hoc facietis in meam commemorationem Furthermore Christes memory put out in dirige masses the Institution of Christe is broken in this that where the Communion was giueÌ„ in common the priuate Masse suffereth the Priest alone to eate drink vp all and when he hath done to blesse the people with the emptie cuppe SecoÌ„dly whereas Sacraments properly profite none but theÌ„ that vse the same in the priuate Masse the SacrameÌ„t is receaued in the behoofe not onely of him that executeth but of them also that stand lookyng on of them also which be farre of or dead and in Purgatory Thirdly A supplication wheÌ„ by y e scripture nothyng is to be applyed for remission of our sinnes but onely the death of Christ coÌ„meth in the priuate Masse as a worke meritorious done of the Priest which beyng applyed to other is auayleable Ex opere operato both to him that doth it and to them for whom it is done ad remissionem peccatorum Fourthly priuate Masses all other Masses now vsed of the SacrameÌ„t make an Idol of commemoration make adoration in stead of a receauyng make a deceauyng Adoration in place of shewing forth Christes death make new oblation of his death of a coÌ„munioÌ„ make a single sole supping Oblation c Fiftly whereas in this generall frayltie of mans nature Meriting for other no maÌ„ can merite by any worthynes of workyng for him selfe the Priest in his priuate Masse taketh vpon him to merite both for him selfe and for many other Sixtly it standeth agaynst Scripture that the Sacrifice and death of Christ can bee applyed any other wise to our benefite and iustification then by fayth Wherfore it is false that the action of the Masse can apply the benefite of Christes death vnto vs. Ex opere operato Opus operatum sine bono motu vtentis vel sacrificantis Seuenthly where as the benefite of our saluatioÌ„ and iustifiyng standeth by the free gift grace of God through our fayth in Christ Priuate masses against the free grace of God contrary the application of these Popish Masses stoppeth the freenesse of Gods grace and maketh that this benefite must first come through y e Priestes handes and his opus operatum vnto vs. The eight contrarietie betweene priuate Masse and gods word is in this That where the scripture sayth Vnica oblatione coÌ„summauit eos qui sanctificantur in perpetuum With one oblation he hath made perfect them that be sanctified for euer Heb. 10. agaynst this rule the priuate Masse proceedeth in a contrary doctrine making of one oblation a dayly oblation and that which is perfectly done and finished newe to be done agayne And finally that which was instituted onely for eating and for a remembraunce of that oblation of Christ once done the Popish Masse maketh an oblation and a new satisffaction dayly to be done for the quicke and the dead To coÌ„clude these both priuate and publicke Masses of Priestes Priuate masses turne our faith from Christes body crucified to Christ sacrificed in their masses turne away the obiect of our fayth from the body of Christ crucified to the body of Christ sacrifised in their Masses And where God annexeth the promise of iustification but onely to our fayth in the body of Christ crucified they do annexe promise of remissioÌ„ a poena culpa to the body in their Masses sacrificed by their application besides diuers other horrible and intolerable corruptions whiche spryng of these their priuate and publicke Masses whiche here I leaue to other at their leysure further to conceaue and to consider Now let vs proceede to the other Articles folowyng ¶ The fourth and fift Articles of vowes and Priestes Mariage As we haue discoursed before by histories and order of tyme The 4.
or not Which question rose vpon a certaine contētion which had beene betwene them before For Barnes had affirmed that albeit God requireth of vs to forgeue our neighbour God forgeueth vs first before we forgeue our neighbour Rom. 15. to obtaine forgeuenesse of hym yet he sayd that God must forgeue vs first before we forgeue our neighboure For els to forgeue our neyghbour were sinne by the text that sayeth All that is not of faith is sinne c. Thus the matter being propounded Gardiner to proue the contrary came foorth wyth hys arguments two or three to the which argumentes sayeth Gardiner Barnes coulde not aunswere but desired to be spared that nyght Gardiners report Disputation betweene Barnes Gardiner and the next morning he would answer his arguments In the morning Gardiner wyth the hearers being againe assembled D. Barnes according to the appoyntment was present who then went about to assoil his arguments To his solutions Gardiner againe replied And thus continued they in thys altercation by y e space of two houres Steuen Gardiner in his preface to George Ioye In the ende of thys Cockfight Winchester thus cōcludeth thys glorious tale and croweth vp the triumph declaring howe Barnes besought him to haue pitie of hym to forgeue hym and to take hym to be hys scholer whome then the sayd Winchester as he confesseth himself receiuing not as his scholer but as hys companion offred to hym a portion oute of his liuing to the summe of xl li a yere Steuen Gardiner offereth to Doct. Barnes 40. pounde a yeare Which if it be true as Steuen Gardiner himselfe reporteth why then doth this glorious Cackatrice crowe so much against Barnes afterward and cast him in the teeth bearing all the world in hand that Barnes was his scholler whereas he himselfe heere refuseth Barnes to be hys scholer but receiueth hym as hys companion fellowlyke But to the storie This done the king being aduertised of the conclusion of this matter betweene Barnes and Winchester was cōtent that Barnes shoulde repaire to the Bishoppes house at London the mōday folowing Which he did with a certaine other cōpanion ioyned vnto him Who he was Winchester there doth not expresse only he saith y t it was neyther Hierome nor Garret In this next meeting betweene Barnes and the bishop vpon the foresaid monday the said bishop studying to instruct Barnes vttered to him certain articles or conclusions to the number of x. the effect wherof here followeth Winchesters Articles against Barnes THe effect of Christes passion hath a condition The fulfilling of the condition diminisheth nothing the effecte of Christes passion They that wil enioy the effect of Christes passion must fulfill the condition The fulfilling of the condition requireth firste knowledge of the cōdition which knowledge we haue by faith Faith commeth of God and thys faith is a good gifte It is good and profitable to me it is profitable to me to do well and to exercise thys faith Ergo by the gifte of God I may do well before I am iustified Therfore I may do wel by the gift of God before I am iustified towardes the attainment of iustification There is euer as muche Charitie towardes God as faith And as faith encreaseth so doth charitie encrease To the attainment of iustification is required faith and charitie Euery thing is to be called freely done wherof the beginning is free and at liberty wythout any cause of prouocation Faith muste be to me the assuraunce of the promyses of God made in Christ if I fulfil the condition loue must accomplish the condition wherupon foloweth the attainment of the promise according to Gods truth A man being in deadly sinne maye haue grace to do the workes of penaunce whereby he may attaine to hys iustification These Articles for somuch as they be sufficiently aunswered and replyed vnto by George Ioy in his Ioynder Reioynder agaynst Winchester I shall not neede to cūber this work with any new adoe therewith but onely referre the reader to the bookes aforesayd where he may see matter enough to answere to these popish articles I told you before how the king was contented y e Barnes shuld resort to the house of the bishop of Winchester to be traded and directed by the bishop which Barnes then hearing the talk of y e people hauing also conference with certayne learned men within two dayes after his comming to y e bishops house waxed weary thereof so comming to the bish signified vnto him that if he would take him as one y t came to conferre he would come still but els he would come no more so cleane gaue ouer the bishop This beinge knowen vnto the king thorough sinister complaints of popish Sycophantes Barnes againe was sent for and cōuented before the king who grieuously being incensed against him enioyned both him Hierom and Garret at the solemne Easter sermons at S. Mary spittle opēly in wryting to reuoke the doctrine whych they before had taught At which sermons Ste. Gardiner also himself was present to heare theyr recantation First Doctor Barnes according to hys promise made to the king solempnely and formally beganne to make his recantation whych done he wyth much circumstance and obtestation called vpon the Byshop as is aboue touched and asking of hym forgeuenes required hym in token of a graunt to holde vp hys hand to the entent that he there openly declaring his charitie before the worlde the Byshop also would declare his charitie in like maner Which when the bishoppe refused to doe at the first as he was required Barnes againe called for it desiring him to shew his charitie and to holde vp his hande Which when he had done w t much a do wagging his finger a litle then Barnes entring to his Sermon after his prayer made beginneth the processe of a matter preaching contrarye to that which before he had recanted In so much that the Maior whē the Sermon was finished sittinge wyth the Bishop of Winchester asked him whether he should from the pulpit sende hym to warde to be forth comming for that his bold preaching contrary to hys recantation The like also did Hierome and Garret after hym The king had appointed before certain to make report of the sermons Besides them there was one who wryting to a frende of hys in the Court in the fauour of these preachers declared how gayly they had all handled the matter both to satisfie the recantation and also in the same Sermons to vtter out the truth that it might spread without let of the world Wherfore partly by these reporters partly by the negligent looking to this letter Barnes Garret and Hierome commaunded to the 〈◊〉 which came to the Lord Cromwels hands sayeth Gardiner Barnes wyth his other fellowes were apprehended and committed to the Tower Steuen Gardiner in his foresayde booke against George Ioye woulde needes cleare himselfe that he was in
say that we deny good workes and fasting and prayer The Papistes belye the protestantes as though they dâ—nyed good workes They lye on vs we deny nothing but popish workes and popish fasting and popish prayer he that preacheth that works do merite or fasting doth merite or prayer doth merite doth preach a popish doctrine If you aske when we will leaue preaching of workes euen when they do leaue to preach that works do merite suffer Christ to be a whole satisfier only mean to our iustification till theÌ„ we will not cease in Gods cause to set forth onely Christ to be a ful perfect onely satisfaction If you aske if good works shal be rewarded I say yea and with no lesse then eternall glory Good workes how they be rewarded but for no merit that they deserue for they deserue nothing but only because god hath promised not for the merite of the worke but for hys promise sake and he will not breake his promise Other articles gathered out of Setons Sermons TOuching reconciliation spoken of by D. Smith preaching in the forenoone at Paules crosse Other articles out of Setons sâ—rmons 2. Cor. 5. Alexander Seton preaching at afternoone at S. Anthonies recityng his sayings scriptures reproued him for alledging thys saying RecoÌ„ciliamini deo englishing the same thus recoÌ„cile your selues to God because it is there spoken passiuely not actiuely so that there should be nothing in man perteining to reconciliation but all in God Also reprouing the sayd D. Smith for that the said D. said that man by his good works might merite Which saying of D. Smith the sayd Alexander SetoÌ„ reproued in the pulpit at S. Anthonies the 13. day of Nouember the yere of our Lord 1541. as noughtely spoken Moreouer the sayd Alexander Seton sayd in the same place that it was shame that any such preacher shoulde be suffered so openly to preach such erroneous doctrine as to say that workes should merite adducing non sunt condignae passiones c. Et postquam feceritis omnia c. Finally Seton said peradueÌ„ture ye will say the church hath determined this matter touching workes And I say quoth he that it is Ecclesia malignantium so determining any thing agaynst scripture To these preteÌ„sed obiectioÌ„s of his aduersaryes he made his answere again by writing first denying many thinges there presented taking vpon his conscience that he neuer spake diuers of those words and again many things that he neuer ment to such end nor purpose as in y e said register may appeare But all this notwithstanding for all that he could say for himself the ordinary proceded in his coÌ„sistory iudgement ministring to him certain Interogatories after the popish course to y e number of x. articles The greatest matter laid against him was for preaching free iustificatioÌ„ by fayth in Christ Iesu Seton bâ—â—ring a 〈◊〉 at Paules crosse agaynst false coÌ„fideÌ„ce in good works mans fre wil. Also it was layd vnto him for affirming y e priuate masses diriges other prayers profited not y e soules departed so that in the end he with Tolwing aforesaid was caused to recant at paules crosse an 1541. Adde to these aforesayd D. Taylor Parson of S. Peters in Cornehill South Parish priest of Allhallowes in Lombardstreet Some Priest Giles the kinges Beerebrewer at the redde Lion in S Katherines Tho. Lancaster Priest All which were imprisoned likewise for the 6. Articles To be short such a number out of all parishes in LoÌ„doÌ„ out of Calice and diuers other quarters All prisonâ— in London to little to hold them that were taken for the vi articles The Lord Audly Loâ—â— Chauncellour of England were theÌ„ apprehended through the sayd InquisitioÌ„ that al prisons in LoÌ„don were to litle to hold theÌ„ in so much that they were fain to lay theÌ„ in the Halles At the last by the meanes of good L. Audley such pardoÌ„ was obteined of the king that y e said L. Audley theÌ„ L. Chancellor being conteÌ„t that one should be bound for another they were all discharged being bouÌ„d onely to appere in the starre chamber the next day after Al soules there to answer if they were called but neither was there any person called neither did there any appeare ¶ The story of Iohn Porter cruelly Martyred for reading the Bible in Paules IN the number of these afore named commeth the remeÌ„braunce of Iohn Porter A story of Iohn Porter Martyr who in the same yeare 1541. for reading the Bible in Paules Church was cruelly handled and that vnto death as you shall heare It was declared in this history aboue pag. 1162. how Edm. Boner Bishop of London in the dayes of the L. Cromwell beyng then Ambassador at Paris The bible commaunded by the king to be set vp in Churches Read beforâ— pag. 1069. was a great Doer in setting forward the Printing of the Bible in the great volume promising moreouer that he would for his part haue 6. of those Bibles set vp in the Church of S. Paule in London Which also at his comming home he no lesse performed according to the kinges proclamation set foorth for y e same whereof read before pag. 1069. The bibles thus standing in Paules by the commauÌ„dement of the king and the appointment of Boner the bishop many well disposed people vsed much to resort to the hearing therof especially wheÌ„ they could get any that had an audible voyce to read vnto theÌ„ misdoubting therin no daunger toward them and no more there was so long as the dayes of Cromwell lasted After he was gone it happened amongest diuers and sondry godly disposed persoÌ„s which frequented there the reading of the foresayd Bible that one Iohn Porter vsed sometimes to be occupyed in that godly exercise to the edefying as well of himselfe as of other This Porter was a freshe young man and of a bigge stature Who by diligent reading of the Scripture and by hearing of such Sermons as then were preached by them that were the setters forth of Gods truth Ann. 1541. became very expert The Bible then being set vppe by Boners commaundement vpon diuers pillers in Paules Church fixed vnto the same with cheines for all men to read in theÌ„ y t would I. Porter a great reaâ—der in the Bible at Paules great multitudes woulde resort thither to heare this Porter because he could read well and had an audible voyce Boner his chappeleines being greued withall the world beginning then to frowne vppon the Gospellers sent for the sayd Porter and rebuked him very sharpely Boner and his Chapleynes greeâ—ed with the Byâ—leâ— whicâ—â— he before caused to 〈◊〉 vp himâ—â—lfe for his reading But Porter answered hym that he trusted he had done nothing contrary to the law neither contrary to his aduertisementes which he had fixed in print ouer euery Bible Boner theÌ„â—ayd vnto his charge that he had made expositions vpon the
the king seemed not very well to like of their so extreme handlyng of the woman and also graunted to the Lieftenant his pardon willing him to returne and see to hys charge Great expectation was in the meane season among the Warders and other officers of the Tower waiting for his returne Whom when they saw come so cheerefully declaring vnto them how he had sped with the king they were not a little ioyous and gaue thanks to God therfore ¶ Anne Askews aunswer vnto Iohn Lacels letter OH friend most dearely beloued in God I meruaile not a litle what should mooue you to iudge in me so slender a fayth as to feare death which is the ende of all misery in the Lord I desire you not to beleeue of me such wickednes The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Askew to M. Lacel◠〈◊〉 For I doubt it not but God will performe his worke in me like as he hath begun I vnderstand the counsaile is not a little displeased that it should be reported abroad that I was racked in the tower They say now that they did there was but to feare me whereby I perceyue they are ashamed of their vncomely doyngs and feare much least the kings Maiestie should haue information thereof Wherefore they would no man to noyse it Well their crueltye God forgeue them Your hart in Christ Iesu. Farewel and pray The purgation or aunswer of Anne Askew against the false surmises of her recantation I Haue read the processe whiche is reported of them that knowe not the truth to be my recantation An. Askew answering to the false suspicion of her recanting But as the Lord liueth I neuer ment thing lesse then to recant Notwithstanding this I confesse that in my first troubles I was examined of the Bishop of London about the Sacrament Yet had they no graunt yf my mouth but this that I beleeued therein as the word of God did bynd me to beleeue more had they neuer of me Then he made a Copie whiche is nowe in print and required me to set thereunto my hand But I refused it Then my ij sureties did wyll me in no wise to sticke thereat for it was no great matter they sayd Then with much ado at the last I wrote thus I Anne Askew do beleue this if Gods word do agree to the same and the true catholike church Then the B. beyng in great displeasure with me An. Askew falsely suspected to recant and vpon what occasion because I made doubtes in my writing commaunded me to prison where I was a whyle but afterwards by the meanes of frendes I came out againe Here is the truth of that matter And as concerning the thing that ye couet most to know resort to the sixt of Iohn and be ruled always thereby Thus fareye well Anne Askew The confession of the faith which Anne Askew made in Newgate before she suffered I Anne Askew of good memory although my merciful father hath geuen me the bread of aduersitie The confession of An. Askew going to her execution and the water of trouble yet not so muche as my sinnes haue deserued confesse my selfe here a sinner before the throne of hys heauenly maiestie desiring his forgeuenes and mercye And for so much as I am by the law vnrighteously condemned for an euill doer concerning opinions I take y e same most mercifull God of myne which hath made both heauen and earth to record that I hold no opinions contrary to hys most holy word And I trust in my mercifull Lord which is the geuer of all grace that he will graciously assist me agaynst all euill opinions which are contrary to his blessed veritie For I take him to witnes that I haue done wil do vnto my lyues end vtterly abhorre them to the vttermost of my power But this is the heresie which they report me to holde that after the Priest hath spoken the wordes of consecration there remaineth bread still They both say The matter and cause why Anne Askew suffered death also teach it for a necessary article of fayth that after those wordes be once spoken there remayneth no bread but euen the selfe-same body that hoong vpon the crosse on good Friday both fleshe bloud and bone To this belief of theirs say I nay For then were our common Crede false which saith that he sitteth on the right hand of God the father almighty from thence shall come to iudge the quicke and dead Loe this is the heresie that I holde and for it must suffer the death But as touâ—hing the holy and blessed supper of the Lord I beleue it to be a most necessary remembraunce of his glorious suffrings and death Moreouer I beleue as much therein as my eternall and onely redeemer Iesus Christ would I should beleue Finally I beleue al those scriptures to be true which he hath confirmed with his most precious bloud Yea as s. Paul saith those scriptures are sufficient for our â—erning saluatioÌ„ that Christ hath left here with vs so that I beleue we nede no vnwritten verities to rule his church w t. Therfore looke what he hath sayd vnto me with his owne mouth in his holy Gospell that haue I with Gods grace closed vp in my hart and my full trust is as Dauid saith that it shal be a lanterne to my footsteps Psal. xxviij There be some do say that I deny the Eucharist or sacrament of thankes geuyng but those people do vntruly report of me For I both say and beleue it that if it wer ordered lyke as Christ instituted it and left it a most singular comfort it were vnto vs all But as coÌ„cerning your masse as it is now vsed in our daies I do say and beleue it to be the most abhominable Idoll that is in the world The Masse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Idoll For my God will not be eaten with teeth neyther yet dieth he agayne And vpon these wordes that I haue now spoken wyll I suffer death O Lord I haue mo enemies now then there be haires on my head The prayer of Anne Askew Yet Lord let them neuer ouercome me with vaine words but fight thou Lord in my stead for on thee cast I my care With all the spite they can imagine they fall vpon me which am thy poore creature Yet sweete Lord let me not set by them which are against me for in thee is my whole delight And Lord I hartily desire of thee that thou wilt of thy most mercifull goodnes forgeue them that violence which they do and haue done vnto me Open also thou their blynd hartes that they may hereafter doe that thing in thy sight which is only acceptable before thee and to set forth thy veritie aright without all vaine fantasies of sinnefull men So be it O Lord so be it By me Anne Askew ⧠The order and maner of the burning of Anne Askew Iohn Lacels Iohn Adams Nicholas Belenian with certayne of the Councell
whole body of the scripture Neither can any make this an heresie The Papistes of the principles of diuinitye make heresie but they must make S. Paule an hereticke and shew themselues ennemies to the promises of grace and to the crosse of Christ. 2. The law maketh vs to heare God because we be borne vnder the power of the Deuill 2. article Fol. 59. 3. It is impossible for vs to consent to the will of God Fol. 59. 3. article The place of Tyndall from whence these Articles be wrasted is in the wicked Mammon as followeth Whych place I beseeche thee indifferente to reade and then to iudge Herein is no thing conteyned but that which is rightly consonant vnto the Scripture In the faith which we haue in Christ in Gods promises finde we mercy life fauour peace In the law we finde death damnation and wrath moreouer the curse and vengeance of God vpon vs. And it that is to say the law is called of Paul the ministratioÌ„ of death and damnation In the lawe wee are prooued to be the ennemies of God and that we hate hym For howe can we be at peace wyth God and loue hym seeing we are coÌ„ceiued and borne vnder the power of the Deuill and are his possession kingdome hys captiues and bondmen and led at hys will and he holdeth our hearts so that it is impossible for vs to consent to the will of God Muche more is it impossible for a man to fulfill the lawe of hys owne strength and power seeing that we are by birth and nature the heires of the eternall damnation c. 4. The lawe requireth impossible things of vs Fol. 59. Read the place 4. article The law when it commaundeth y t thou shalt not lust geueth thee not power so to do but daumeth thee because thou canst not so doe What hereâ—sy is in the wordes 2. Cor. 3. If thou wilt therefore be at peace with God and loue hym then must thou turne to the promises and to the gospel which is called of Paul the ministration of righteousnesse and of the spirite 5. The spirit of God turneth vs our nature that we do good as naturally as a tree doth bring fourth fruit Fol. 65. 5. article The place is this the spirite of God accompanyeth fayth and bringeth with her light wherwith a man beholdeth himself in the law of God and seeth his miserable boÌ„dage captiuitie and humbleth himselfe This place speaking of the 〈◊〉 effecteâ— fayth conteyneth noâ—thing but which is mayntaynâ—â—ble by the Scripture abhorreth himselfe She bringeth Gods promises of all good thynges in Christ God worketh with his word in his worde And as hys word is preached fayth rooteth her selfe in y e harts of the elect and as fayth entreth and the worde of God is beleued the power of God looseth the hart from the captiuitie bondage vnder sinne and knitteth coupleth hym to God to the will of God altereth hym changeth him cleane fashioneth and forgeth hym a new geueth him power to loue and to do that which before was impossible for him either to loue or doe and turneth him into a new nature so that he loueth that which before hee hated hateth that which he before loued and is cleane altered and changed and contrary disposed and is knitt and coupled fast to gods will and naturally bringeth fourth good workes y t is to say that which God commandeth to do not things of his owne imagination and that doth hee of his owne accord as a tree bringeth forth fruit of his owne accord c. 6. Workes doe onely declare to thee that thou art iustified Fol. 65. If Tindall say 6. article that workes doe onely declare our iustification he doth not thereby destroy good works but onely sheweth the right vse and office of good workes to be noted to merite our iustificatioÌ„ but rather to testify a liuely fayth which onely iustifieth vs The article is playn by the scripture and S. Paule 7. Christ with all his workes did not deserue heauen fol. 69. Reade the place Al good workes must be done freely w t a single eye without respect of any thing 7. article so that no profit be sought thereby That commaundeth Christ where hee sayth Free haue you receaued free geue agayne For look as Christ with all his workes did not Math. 10. He meaneth in his diuinitye but iâ— his humanitye he deserued heauen by his workes not onely for himselfe 〈◊〉 for vs all deserue heauen for that was his already but did vs seruice therewith neyther looked for nor sought his owne profite but ours and the honour of god his father onely euen so we withal our workes may not seeke our owne profite neither in thys world nor in heauen but must and ought freely to worke to honour God withall and without all maner of respect seeke our neighbours profite and do him seruice c. 8. Labouring by good workes to come to heauen thou shamest Christes bloud Fol. 9. Read the place 8. article If thou wouldest obteine heauen with the merites and deseruings of thine owne works so doest thou wrong yea and shamest the bloud of Christ and vnto thee Christ is dead in vaine Now is the true beleuer heire of God by christes deseruings To say that heauen is gotten by our deseruings is a Popishe heresie contrary to the Scriptures yea and in Christ was predestinate and ordained vnto eternall life before the worlde began And when the Gospell is preached vnto vs we beleue the mercy of God and in beleuing we receiue the spirit of God which is the earnest of eternall life and we are in eternal life already and feele already in our harts y e sweetnes thereof and are ouercome with the kindnes of God Christ and therefore loue the will of God and of loue are ready to woorke freely and not to obtaine that whyche is geuen vs freely and whereof we are heyres already c. 9. Saintes in heauen can not helpe vs thither fol. 69. Whether saintes can helpe vs vnto heauen see y e scripture 9. article and marke wel the office of the sonne of God our only Sauiour and redeemer and thou shalt not nede to seeke any further 10. To builde a Churche in the honour of our Ladye or anye other Saincte is in vaine they cannot helpe thee 10. article they be not thy friends fol. 71. Read the place of Tind What buildest thou Churches foundest Abbeys Chauntreis Colledges in the honour of Saintes to my mother S. Peter Paule The place â—â—nexed and Saintes that be deade to make of them thy friendes They neede it not yea they be not thy friends Thy friends are thy poore neighbours which neede thy help and succour TheÌ„ make thy friendes with the vnrighteous Mammon that they may testifie of thy fayth and that thou mayest
of loue to God but to get a liuing thereby and for a worldly purpose and had leauer otherwayes liue then do I that office which God hath put me in and yet please not God my selfe c. Moreouer howsoeuer he preach he hath not to reioice in that he preacheth But if he preach willingly with a true hart of conscience to God then hath he his reward that is then feeleth he the earnest of eternall life and the working of the spirite of God in him And as he feeleth Gods goodnes and mercy so be thou sure he feeleth his owne infirmitie weakenes and vnworthines and mourneth and knowledgeth hys sinne in that the hart will not arise to worke wyth that ful lust and loue that is in Christ our Lord. And neuerthelesse is he yet at peace with God through faith trust in Christ Iesu. For the earnest of the spirit that worketh in him testifieth and beareth witnes vnto his hart that God hath chosen him and that his grace shall suffice him whyche grace is now not idle in him In his workes putteth hee no trust Now thou that ministrest in the kitchen and art but a kitchen page receiuest all things of the hand of God knowest that God hath put thee in that office submittest thy selfe to his will and seruest thy maister not as a man but as Christ himselfe with a pure hart according as Paule teacheth puttest thy trust in God and with him seekest thy reward Moreouer there is not a good deede done but thy hart reioiceth therein yea when thou hearest that the word of God is preached by this Apostle and seest the people turne to God thou consentest vnto the deede thy harte breaketh out in ioy springeth and leapeth in thy brest that God is honoured and in thine hart doest the same that the Apostle doth and happly with greater delectation and a more feruent spirit Now he that receaueth a Prophete in the name of a Prophet shall receiue the reward of a Prophet That is he that consenteth to the deede of a Prophet and maintaineth it the same hath the same spirite and earnest of euerlasting life which the Prophete hath and is elect as the Prophet is No difference of men before God in respecte of deedes but onely in respecte of fayth Now if thou compare deede to deede there is no difference betwixt washing of dishes preaching of the word of God But as touching to please God none at all For neither that nor this pleaseth but as farrefoorth as God hath chosen a man hath put his spirit in him and purified his hart by faith and trust in Christ c. 23. article 23. Ceremonies of the Churche haue brought the worlde from God fol. 86. Reade the place of Tindall Seeke the word of God in all thinges The place annexed and without the word of God doe nothing though it appeare neuer so glorious Whatsoeuer is done without the word of God that count Idolatrie The kingdome of heauen is within vs. Luke 7. Wonder therfore at no monstrous appearaunce nor at anye outwarde thing without the word For the world was neuer drawne from God but with an outward shewe and glorious appearance and shining of hypocrisie and of fained and vsurped fasting praying watching singing offering sacrificing halowing of superstitious ceremonies and monstrous disguising c. 24. article 24. Beware of good intentes They are damned of God fol. 87. 25. article 25. See thou do nothing but that God biddeth thee fol. 87. The words of Tindall out of the which these two articles are gathered are these Beware of thy good intente good minde good affection or zeale as they call it Peter of a good mind and of a good affection or zeale chidde Christ because he sayde that he must goe to Ierusalem and there be slayne But Christ called him Saâ—an for hys labour a name that belongeth to the Diuell and sayde that he perceiued not godly things but worldly Of a good intent and of a feruent affection to Christ the sonnes of Zebede would haue had fire to come downe from heauen to consume the Samaritanes but Christ rebuked them sayeng that they wist not of what spirit they were that is that they vnderstood not how that they were altogether worldlye and fleshly minded Peter smote Malchus of a good zeale but Christ condemned his deede The Iewes of a good entent and of a good zeale slew Christ and persecuted the Apostles as Paule beareth them record Rom. x. I beare them record saith he that they haue a feruent minde to Godward but not according to knowledge It is another thing then to do of a good mind and to do of knowledge Labour for knowledge that thou mayest knowe Gods will and what he would haue thee to do Our mind entent and affection or zeale are blinde and al that we do of them is damned of God and for that cause hath God made a testament betweene him and vs wherin is conteined both what he woulde haue vs to do and what he would haue vs to aske of him See therefore that thou do nothing to please God withall but that he commaundeth neyther aske any thing of him but that he hath promised thee c. 26. Churches are for preaching onely and not as they bee vsed now fol. 87. This Article conteyneth neyther errour nor heresie but is playne enough of it selfe to all them that haue their minds exercised in the scriptures of God 27. To worship God otherwise then to beleeue that he is iust and true in his promise is to make God an Idol fol. 87. Reade the wordes of Tindall with this Article God is honoured on all sides in that we count him righteous in all his lawes and ordinances and also true in all his promises Other worship of God is none except we make an Idoll of him c. 28. Pharao had no power to let the people depart at Gods pleasure fol. 95. 28. 〈◊〉 29. Our prelates in sinne say they haue power fol. 95. Reade the place in the wicked Mammon 29. 〈◊〉 out of y e which these two Articles are gathered S. Paule sayeth If thou confesse with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lorde and beleeue with thine hart that God raised him vp from death thou shalt be safe that is if thou beleeue he raised him vp againe for thy saluation Many beleeue that God is riche and almighty but not vnto themselues and that he wil be good to them and defend them and be their God Pharao for paine of the plague was compelled to confesse his sinnes but had yet no power to submit himselfe vnto the will of God and to let the children of Israell go and to lose so great profite for Gods pleasure As our prelates coÌ„fesse their sinnes saieng though we be neuer so euill yet haue we the power And againe the Scribes and the Phariseis say they sate in Moyses
of the lawe which is the very true losing But for al that he hath not taken away from the powers and officers their right sword and authoritie to punish the euill for such pertayne not to hys kingdome vntill they are made spirituall and then freely and with a glad hart they serue God 6 If the Pope woulde make all the obseruations of the ceremonies as Lent fasting holydayes confession matrimonie masse 6. article mattins and reliques c. free and indifferent he should not bee Antichrist but now because he commendeth them in the name of Christ he vtterly corrupteth the Church suppresseth the faith and aduanceth sinne fol. 67. If the Pope will infer a necessitie of those things which Christ leaueth free and indifferēt then what doth he make himselfe but Antichrist The Article is plaine and is founded vpon the doctrine of Christ and S. Paule 7 To beleeue in Christ maketh sure inheritors with Christ fol. 1. 8 If a man say then shall we no good workes do 7. article I aunswere as Christ did 8. article This is the worke of God to beleeue in him whome he hath sent fol. 1. The place of these two Articles gathered out of the Reuelat is this The place annexed Iohn 1. Who is this light that we are exhorted to beleeue in Truely it is Christ as S. Iohn doth testifie He was the true light that lighteneth all men which come into the world To beleeue in this light maketh vs the children of light and the sure inheritors with Iesus Christ. Euen now haue we cruell aduersaries which set vp their bristles saying why shall we then do no good workes To these we aunswere as Christ did to the people in the sixt of s. Iohn which asked him what they should do that they might worke the workes of God Iesus aunswered and sayd vnto them This is the worke of God that ye beleeue on him whome he hath sent Iohn ◠And after it followeth Uerily verily I say vnto you he that beleueth on me hath euerlasting life To this also condescendeth S. Iohn in his epistle saying These things haue I written vnto you that beleeue on the name of the sonne of God that you may surely know how that you haue eternall life What is the name of the sonne of God Truely his name is Iesus that is to say a sauiour therefore thou must beleeue that he is a sauiour But what auayleth this The diuels do thus beleeue tremble Iacob 2 Math. 8. They know that he is the sonne of God and sayd vnto him crying O Iesu the sonne of God what haue we to do with thee They know that he hath redemed mākind by his passion and laboured to let it For whē Pilate was set downe to geue iudgement his wife sent vnto him saying Math. ◠Haue thou nothing to doe with that iust man for I haue suffered many things this day in my slepe about him No doubt she was vexed of the diuel to the intent that she should perswade her husband to giue no sentence vpō him so that Satan might the longer haue had iurisdiction ouer mankind They knowe that he hath suppressed sinne and death as it is written Death is consumed into victory Death where is thy sting Hell where is thy victory The sting of death is sinne the sting of sinne is the lawe But thanks be vnto God Osee 13. Heb. 2. 1. Cor. 1◠Rom. 8. which hath geuē vs victory through our Lord Iesus Christ who by sinne damned sinne in the flesh For God made him to be sinne for vs that is to say a sacrifice for our sinne and so is sinne taken in many places which knew no sinne that we by his meanes should be that righteousnes which before God is allowed It is not therefore sufficient to beleeue that he is a sauiour and redeemer but that he is a sauiour redemer vnto thee c. 9 Nombring of sinnes maketh a man a more sinner yea a blasphemer of the name of God 9. Article fol. 3. The place of this Article gathered out of the Reuelat. is this The place annexed Knowledge thy selfe a sinner that thou mayest be iustified Not that the numbring of thy sinnes can make thē righteous but rather a greater sinner yea a blasphemer of the holy name of God as thou mayest see in Caine which said that his sinnes were greater then that he might receiue forgiuenes and so was a reprobate c. 10 God bindeth vs to that which is impossible for vs to accomplish 10. article fol. 3. The place of this Article gathered out of the Reuelat. is this The place annexed If thou aske of me why he bindeth vs to that whych is impossible for vs to accomplish thou shalt haue S. Augustine aunswere which saith in the second booke that hee wrote to Hierome that the lawe was geuen vs that wee might knowe what to do and what to eschewe to the intent that when we see our selues not able to do that whiche we are bound to do nor auoide the contrary we may then know what we shall pray for and of whome we shall aske this strength so that we may say vnto our father Good father commaunde whatsoeuer it pleaseth thee but giue vs the grace to fulfill that thou commaundest And when wee perceiue that we can not fulfill his will yet let vs confesse that the law is good and holy and that we are sinners and carnall solde vnder sinne But let vs not heere sticke for now are we at hell gates and doubtles shoulde fall into vtter desperation Rom. 7. except God did bring vs agayne shewing vs his gospell promise saying feare not little flocke for it is your fathers pleasure to geue you a kingdome Luke 12. c. 11 Sinne can not condemne vs for our satisfaction is made in Christ which dyed for vs 11. article fol. 4. The place of this Article gathered out of the Reuelat. is this The place annexed Sinne hath no power ouer vs neither can condemne vs for our satisfaction is made in Christ which dyed for vs that were wicked and naturally the children of wrath But God which is rich in mercy through the greate loue wherewith he loued vs euen whē we were dead through sinne Ephes. 2. hath quickened vs with Christ with him hath raised vs vp with him hath made vs sit in heauēly things through Iesus Christ for to shew in times to come the exceding riches of his grace in kindnes towards vs through Christ Iesus for by grace are ye saued through faith and that not of our selues for it is the gift of God and cōmeth not of workes least any man should boast himselfe c. 12 I will shew thee an euident argument and reason that thou mayst know without doubt 〈◊〉 article who is Antichrist All they that doe pursue are Antichrists The Pope Byshops Cardinals and theyr
diuelishe thing Of the which it is spoken in the fourth of the first epistle to Tim. Forbidding to marry c. where as againe our most reuerend father maketh that thing necessary 1. Tim. 4. that Christ would haue free whereof Daniell in the 11. chapter speaketh He shall not be desirous of women Heere Daniel meaneth that he shall refuse and abstaine from mariage for a cloke of godlynes Dan. 11. and not for loue of chastitie 21 Worshipping of Reliques is a proper thing and a cloke of aduantage against the precept of God and nothing but the affection of men fol. 30.31 These be the wordes in the Reuel This the worshipping of reliques he meaneth is a proper most fruitefull cloke of aduantage The place annexed Out of this were inueÌ„ted innumerable pilgrimages with y e which the foolish vnlearned people might loose their labour monie time nothing in y e meane season regarding their houses wiues children coÌ„trary to the commandement of God when as they might do much better deedes to their neighbours which is the precept c. 22 There is but one speciall office that pertayneth to thine orders 22. article and that is to preâ—ch the word of God fol. 36. Of this matter sufficient hath bene said before in the 22. article alledged out of the booke of Obedience 23 The Temple of God is not stones and woode neither in the time of Paule was there any house which was called the temple of God 23 article fol. 37. The place of this article is this Which is an aduersary the Pope he meaneth and is exalted aboue all that is called God or that is worshipped The place speaking of the tempâ—e where Antichrist sitteth is not so greuous as the article maketh so that he shall sit in y e temple of God shew himselfe as God Doth not he sit in the Temple of God which saith and professeth hymselfe to be the maister in the whole Church what is the Temple of God Is it stones and wood Doth not Paule saye The Temple of God is holy which temple are ye Neither in the time of Paule was there any house which was called the teÌ„ple of God as we now cal them What meaneth this sitting but reigning teaching and iudging Who sith the beginning of the Church durst presume to call himselfe the maister of the whole Church but only the Pope c. 24. article 24 He that fasteth no day that sayth no Mattens and doth none of the precepts of the Pope sinneth not if he thinke that he doth not sinne fol. 43. The place is there cleare and plaine without any daunger of heresie The place in the Reuel is this Because he feareth the consciences vnder the title pretence of Christes name he maketh of those things which in themselues are no sinnes very greuous offences For he that beleueth that hee doth sinne if he eate flesh on the Apostles eueÌ„ or say not MatteÌ„s and Prime in the morning or else leaue vndone any of the Popes precepts no doubt he sinneth not because the dede which he doth is sinne but because he beleueth it is sinne and that against this foolish beliefe conscience he offendeth Of the which foolish coÌ„science only the Pope is head author For another doing the same deede thinking that he doth not sinne truely offendeth not And this is the cause that the spirit of Paul coÌ„plaineth that many shall depart froÌ„ the faith Traditions how they doe hurt And for this foolish conscience mens traditioÌ„s be pernitious noisome y e snares of soules hurting the faith the libertie of the Gospel If it were not for this cause they should do no hurt Therfore the diuell through the Pope abuseth these consciences to stablish the lawes of his tiranny to suppresse the faith and libertie and to replenish the world with errour sinne and perdition c. 25. article 25 Christ ordeyned the Sacrament of the aultar onely to nourishe the fayth of them that liue but the Pope maketh it a good woorke and a sacrifice to be applyed both to quicke and dead fol. 48. The place is this Sathan hated the Sacramente The place â—uche 〈…〉 the Sacrament and is 〈…〉 the Sacrament and knew no way how to suppresse disanull it Therefore he found this craft that the sacrament which Christ did onely ordeine to nourish and stablish the faith of them that liue should be counted for a good worke and sacrifice bought and sold And so faith is suppressed and this holesome ministery is applied not to the quicke but vnto the dead that is to say neither to the quicke neither yet to the dead O the incredible fury of God c. 26 These signes he speaketh of miracles and visions or apparitions are not to the increase of the fayth and Gospell 26. article for they are rather against the fayth and Gospell and they are the operation of sathan and lying signes fol. 49. The place is as followeth Who is able to number the monstrous maruels only of them that are departed 〈◊〉 place conteyneth a true 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 illusiâ—â— and nay wâ—ll be 〈◊〉 Good Lord what a sea of lyes hath inuaded vs of apparitions coniurings and aunsweres of spirits By the which it is brought to passe that the Pope is also made the king of theÌ„ that are dead and reigneth in Purgatory to the great profite of his Priestes which haue all their liuing riches and pompe out of Purgatory howbeit they should haue lesse if they did so well teache the fayth of them that lyue as they do ridelesse them that are dead Neyther was there syth the beginning of the world any worke founde of so little labour and great aduauntage For truely to thys purpose were gathered almost the possessions of all Princes and rich men And through these riches sprang vp all pleasures and idlenes and of idlenes came very Babilone and Sodoma c. Neither are these signes to the encrease of the fayth and Gospell for they are rather against the faith and Gospell but they are done to stablishe the Tirannie of these * This booke of 〈…〉 christ treaâ—ing vpoÌ„ 〈◊〉 chapâ— of Daniell 〈◊〉 there 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 faces and reedeles and to set vp confirme the trust in works Among these illusions are those myracles to bee reputed which are shewed in visions pilgrimages and worshippings of Saints as there are plenty now adayes whiche the Pope confirmeth by his Bulles yea and sometyme doth canonize Saints that he knoweth not Now behold what is the operation of Satan in lying signes c. 27 The people of Christ doth nothyng because it is commaunded but because it is pleasaunte and acceptable vnto them fol. 63. The wordes out of the which this Article is gathered are these They are the people of Christ The place 〈…〉 other 〈…〉 the article pretendeth whiche willingly do heare and folow him
of vs in the Gospell and whereunto S. Paule almost in all his Epistle so strongly exhorteth vs that is that we beleue the Gospell when our Lord began first to preach he sayd as rehearseth S. Marke repent and beleue the Gospell Of this fayth read before in the first Article gathered out of the wicked Mammon and in the ix and x. of the Reuelation of Antichrist Marke 1. 6 If we beleue that God hath promised euerlasting life it is impossible that we should perish fol. 20. 6. Article Lo here good Reader an other manifest example of the vnhonest dealing and false cogging of these meÌ„ For where the place of the author speaketh expressely of putting our trust in God his promises the article pretily leaueth out our trusting in gods promise fayth onely if we beleue y t god hath promised The place of the author falsly wrasted Read the place and conferre it with the article then iudge whether there be no differeÌ„ce betwene trusting in the promise y t God hath made of euerlasting life and beleuing onely that God hath made the promise of euerlasting life The place here foloweth as it is there written When with a perfect courage we put all our trust in god and in his promises it is impossible that we should perish for he hath promised vs life euerlasting And for as much as he is almighty he may well performe that that he hath promised and in that he is mercifull and true he will performe his promise made vnto vs if we can beleue it stedfastly and put all our trust in him 7. Article 7 If thou canst surely and stedfastly beleue in God he will holde his promise For he hath bound himselfe to vs and by his promise he oweth vs heauen in case that we beleue him fol. 21. Seing all our hope standeth onely vpon the promise of God what heresy then is in this doctrine to say that God oweth vs heauen by his promise True doctrine made heresie whiche is no other to meane but that God can not breake promise And nowe iudge thou good reader whether is more heresy to say that God oweth vs heauen by his promise as we say or this that God oweth vs heauen by the condignity congruity of our workes as the Papists say 8. Article 8 All Christes glory is ours fol. 27. 9. Article 9 We neede not to labour for to be Christes heyres and sonnes of God and to haue heauen for we haue all these thinges already fol. 24. The words out of the which these two heresyes are gathered be these We be made his heyres and al his glory is ours as S. Paule largely declareth This hath God geuen vs without our deseruing and we need not to labour for all these thinges for these we haue already c. They which note these articles for heresy by the same iudgement they may make heresy of S. Iohns gospel of Paules epistles True doctrine madâ— heresie Iohn 7. and of al together S. Iohn sayth the glory which thou gauest me I haue geuen theÌ„ that they may be one as we also are one As many as receiued him to theÌ„ gaue he power to be the sonnes of God S. Paule sayth The same spirit certifieth our spirit Iohn 1. that we are the sonnes of God Rom. 8. If we be sonnes then are we also heyres y e heyres I meane of God and heyres annexed with Christ. 10 We need not to labor by our good workes to get euerlasting life 10. Article for we haue it already we be all iustified we be all the childreÌ„ of God fol. 28. 11. Article 11 All that thinketh that good workes helpe or profite any thing to get the gift of saluation they blaspheme agaynst God and rob God of his honour fol. 28. 12 If we be circumcised that is to say if we put any trust in workes 12. Article Christ shall not helpe vs. fol. 18. 13 We deserue nothing of God fol. 30. 13. Article 14 We deserue not euerlasting life by our good woorkes for God hath promised it vnto vs 14. Article before that we began to do good fol. 40. 15. Article 15 Euery Christian man muste keepe Gods commaundementes by loue and not by hope to gette for his seruice euerlasting lyfe fol. 42. 16 The Iewes kept the commaundementes and the law of God yet they could not come to heauen 16. Article fol. 43. 17 Men trusting in theyr good workes are like to the theefe on the left side 17. Article and are such men as commeth to the Church daylye keepeth holydayes and fasting dayes and heareth masses these people be soonest damned for this is one of the greatest errors in Christendome to thinke that thy good workes shall helpe to thy saluation True Christianity turned into heresie fol. 47. If these articles be made heresy which referre the benefite of our inheritance of life and saluation to Gods gyft not to our labors to grace and not to merits to faith and not to the law of workes theÌ„ let vs shut vp clean the new testament away with Gods word and set vp a new dâ—uinity of the Popes making yea let vs leaue Christ with his hereticall gospell and in his stead sette vp the Byshop of Rome with his Talmud and become the Disciples 〈◊〉 his decretals And certes except christen princes begynne betime to sake some zeale of God vnto them looke more seriously vpon the matter the proceedinges of these men seme to tend to litle better then to driue vs at length from true Christianity to an other kinde and forme of religion of theyr owne inuention if they haue not brought it well neare to passe already 18 To serue God in a tediousnesse or for feare of hel 18. Artiâ—â—â— or for the ioyes of heaueÌ„ is but shadowes of good workes and such seruice doth not please God fol. 41. The place is this Works done in faith be alonely pleasant vnto God and worthy to be called good workes These câ—â—â—teyne no matter eyâ—ther 〈…〉 for they be the works of the holy ghost that dwelleth in vs by this fayth But they that are done by tediousnes and euill will for feare of hell or for desire of heauen be nothing els but shadowes of workes making hipocrites The end of our good works is onely to please god knowledging that if we do neuer so much we can neuer do our duty for they that for feare of hell or for the ioyes of heauen do serue god do a constrayned seruice which God will not haue Such people do not serue God because he is their God and their father but to haue theyr reward and to auoyd his punishments and such people are hyred men and waged seruauÌ„tes are not children But the children of God serue theyr father for loue c. 19 We must loue death more desire to dye then
to feare death fol. 36. Although our nature be frayle full of imperfectioÌ„ so that we do not as we should yet doing as we ought as we are lead by the Scriptures to do we should not dread but desire rather to dye and to be with Christ as the place it selfe doth well declare which is this We must loue death The place 〈…〉 â—â—rfecte and more desire to die and to be w t god as did S. Paul then to feare death For Iesus Christ dyed for vs to the intent that we shoulde not feare to dye and he hath slayn death and destroyd the sting of death as writeth S. Paule saying O death where is thy sting 1. Cor. 1â— death is swalowed vp in victory And to the Philippians Christ is to me life and death is to me aduauntage 20 God made vs his children and his heires while we were his enemies and before we knew him fol. 44. I maruell what the Papistes meane in the Registers to condemn this article as an heresy vnlesse theyr purpose be vtterly to impugne gainstand the scripture the writinges of S. Paule who in the fift chapter to the Rom. other his Epistles importeth euen the same doctrine in all respectes declaring in formall words that we be made the children and heyres of God and that we were reconciled vnto him when we were his enemies 21 It were better neuer to haue done good worke and aske mercy therfore then to do good workes and thinke that for theÌ„ god is bound to a man by promise fol. 48. 22 We can shew no more honor to God then fayth and trust in him fol. 48. The place out of the which these two articles are gathered is this It were better for thee a thowsande folde that thou haddest bene a sinner and neuer had done good deed to acknowledge thine offences euill life vnto God asking mercy with a good hart lamenting thy sinnes then to haue done good workes in them to put thy trust thinking that therfore God were bound to thee There is nothing which after the maner of speaking bindeth God but fyrme and stedfast fayth and trust in him his promises c. For we can shew vnto God no greater honor then to haue faith and trust in him For whosoeuer doth that he confesseth that God is true good mighty mercifull c. 23 Fayth without good workes is no litle or no feeble faith but it is no fayth fol. 50. 24 Euery man doth as much as he beleueth fol. 50. The place out of the which the two Articles be gathered is this If thy fayth induce thee not to do good workes theÌ„ hast thou not y e right fayth thou doest but onely thinke that thou hast it For S. Iames sayth that fayth wythout workes is dead in it selfe He sayth not that it is little or feeble but that it is dead and that is dead is not Therfore wheÌ„ thou art not moued by fayth vnto the loue of god and by the loue of god vnto good works thou hast no fayth but fayth is dead in thee for the spirit of God that by fayth commeth in to our hartes to styrre vp loue cannot be idle Euery one doth as much as he beleueth loueth as much as he hopeth as writeth S. Iohn He that hath thys hope that he is the sonne of god purifieth himself as he is pure He sayth not he that purifieth himselfe hath this hope for the hope must come before proceeding from the fayth as it behoueth that the tree must first be good which must bring forth good fruit 25 We cannot be without motions of euill desires but we must mortify them in resisting them 25. Article fol. 52 They which note this article of heresy may note them selues rather to be like the Pharisy Luke 18. who foolishly flattering himselfe in the false opinion of his owne righteousnes was not subdued to the righteousnes which standeth before God No man 〈◊〉 finde 〈◊〉 heresie 〈◊〉 place 〈…〉 by fayth and therefore went home to his house lesse iustified then the publican If the scriptures condemne the hart of man to be crooked euen from his youth Gene. 6. and also condemneth all the righteousnes of man to be like a filed cloth if S. Paule could finde in his flesh no good thing dwelling but sheweth a coÌ„tinuall resistance betwene the old man and the new then must it folow that these phariseis which condemne this article of heresy eyther cary no flesh nor no old man about them to be resisted or verely say what they will they can not choose but bee combred with euill motions for the inward man continually to fight agaynst The place of the authour sufficiently defendeth it selfe as foloweth S. Paule byddeth vs mortify all our euill desyres and carnall lustes as vncleanesse couetousnesse wrath blasphemy Col. â— The place of the author detractation pride and other like vices And vnto the Rom. 6. he sayth let no sinne raigne in your mortall bodyes That is to say albeit that we cannot liue without the motion of suche euill desires yet we shall not suffer them to rule in vs but shall mortifye them in resisting them c. 26 All true Christianity lyeth in loue of our neighbors for God and not in fasting 26. Article keeping of holy dayes watching praying and singing long prayers dayly and all day long hearing Masse running on pilgrimage c. fol. 52. The place of this article is this Thou hast alwaies occasion to mortify thine euill desires to serue thine neighbor Conferre this article with the 〈…〉 to comfort him and to helpe him with word and deed with couÌ„sell and exhortation and other semblable meanes In such loue towardes our neighbor for the loue of God lyeth all the law and the prophets as saith Christ yea and all christianity and not in fasting keeping of holydayes watching singing and long praiers daily and all day loÌ„g hearing of masses setting vp of candles running on pilgrimages and such other things which as well the hypocrites proud people enuious and subiect to all wicked affections do c. 27 Many Doctors in diuinity and not onely common people beleueth that it is the part of Christen fayth onely to beleue that Iesus Christ hath liued here in earth fol. 53.54 27. Article The place is this We beleeue that Iesus Christ hath here liued-on earth and that he hath preached and that he dyed for vs To beleeue that Christ here liued and dyed is good but this is not the thing onely that 〈◊〉 a Christian and did many other thinges When we beleue these things after the story we beleue that this is our christen fayth This not onely the simple people beleueth but also Doctors in diuinity which are takeÌ„ for wise men Yea the deuill hath also this fayth as sayth S. Iames The deuils beleue and they tremble For
life 36 Thou shalt not vexe or greue by iustice or otherwise the pore that oweth vnto thee for thou mayest not doe it withou sinne 36. Article fol 97. The place is this Thou shalt not vexe or greue by iustice c. as Christ sayth resist not euill Mat. 5. but whosoeuer striketh thee on the right cheeke turn to him the other also c. S Paul sayth Render not euil for euil Rom. 12. Heb. 10. and if it be possible as much as is in you liue in peace with all men not reueÌ„ging your selues my welbeloued but geue place to wrath forâ—â— is written to me the vengeance and I will render it sayth the Lord God â—â— Article 37. Some textes of Canon law suffereth warre but the teaching of Christ forbiddeâ—h all warres Neuerthelesse when a City is besieged or a country inuaded the Lord of the country is bounde to put his life in ieopardy for his subiectes fol. 119. 38. Article 38 So a Lord may vse horrible warre charitably and Christianly fol. 119. How Christians may warre lawfully As touching warre to be moued or styrred first of our parts agaynst any people or country vpon any rash cause as ambiâ—ion malice or reueÌ„ge the gospell of Christ geueth vs no such sword to fight withall Notwithstanding for defence of couÌ„try and subiectes the magistrate being inuaded or prouoked by other may lawfully and is bound to do his best as the city of Marâ—urgh did well in defending it selfe agaynst the Emperour c. 39. Article 39. The gospell maketh all true Christen men seruauntes to all the world fol. 79. Crafty cogging in this article He that compiled this article craftely to make y e matter to appeare more haynous leaueth out y e latter part which should expound the other that is by the rule of charity for that the author addeth withall By which rule of charitye and not of office and duety euery christen man is bouÌ„d one to help another as Christ himselfe being Lord of all yet of charity was a seruaunt to euery man to do him good read the place of the summe of the scripture in the page as in the article it is assigned 40. Article 40. The Gospell is written for all persons estates Prince Duke Pope Emperour fol. 112. They which noted this article for an heresy I suppose could litle tell either what GOD or what the Scripture meaneth 41. Article 41. When iudges haue hope that an euill doer will amend they must be alwayes mercifull as Christ was to the woman taken in aduouâ—ry The temporall law must obey the Gospell and theÌ„ that we may atteÌ„d by warning we shall not correct by iustice fol. 113. The purpose of the book whence this article is wrasted being well vnderstood intendeth not to binde teÌ„poral iudges and magistrates from due executioÌ„ of good lawes but putteth both them and especiall spiritual iudges in remeÌ„braunce by the example of Christ to discerne who be penitent offeÌ„ders and who be otherwise and where they see euident hope of earnest repentance and amendment if they be ecclesiasticall iudges to spare them if they be ciuill magistrates yet to temper the rigour of the law as much as they conueniently may with merciful moderation which the Greekes do call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And thus much hitherto of these heresies and Articles collected by the byshops inserted in theyr own registers one of the bookes abâ—â—e specified The names of y e bishops and collectors were these Syr Tho. More L. ChauÌ„cellor Wil. Warham Archb. of Cant. Tunstall bish of London Ste. Gardiner G. of Wint. Rich. Sampson Deane of the chappel Rich. Wolman M. of Requestes Iohn Bell D. Wilson with a great number moe as in the registers doth appeare Ex Regist. Cant Londinensi Truth maliciâ—â—â—ly slaundered anâ—â—â—preâ—â—ed of the Papistes I shall not need I trust gentle reader further here to tary thee with reciting mo places wheÌ„ these already rehersed may suffice for a taste a triall for thee sufficient to note and consider how falsely most slaunderously these catholickes haue depraued and misreported the books and writinges of good men who might almost gather heresies as well of S. Iohns gospell S. Paules epistles as out of these places Thus may we see what cannot malice do being set on mischiefe or what cannot the spirite of spite and cauâ—lling finde out being inflamed with hatred blowne with the bellowes of ambition and iniquity The Popes crowne the â—onkes bellyes two perillous thinges to be touched And as they haue done with these the like partes they haue and do practise stil against al other whosoeuer in defeÌ„ce of truth dare touch neuer so litle either the Popes crowne or the bellies of his clergy for these ij sores in no case they can abide to be touched And hereof onely coÌ„meth all this crying out heresy heresy blasphemy error schisme Although the doctrine be neuer so sound and perfect after the scripture yet if the writer be not such in all pointes especially in these two aboue touched as wil sing after theyr tune and daunce after theyr pipe he is by by an hereticke The Popes Church vpholden with lying and cauilling by vertue of theyr Inquisition So did they with the Articles of the learned Erle Ioannes Picus Mirandula So did they with Ioh. Rencline or Capâ—â—ion So did they also with good Iohn Colet here in England Also with the like spirite of lying cauilling the catholicke faculties of Louane Spain and Paris condemned the works and writings of Erasmus many mo So full they are of censures articles suspitious offences inquisitions so captions they be in taking so rash in iudging so slaunderous of reporte so practised in deprauing misconstruing and wrasting true meaninges into wrong purposes briefely so pregnant they be in finding heresies where none are that either a man must say nothing or serue theyr deuotioÌ„ or els he shall procure theyr displeasure that is shall be demed for an hereticke Yea though no iust cause of any heresy be ministred yet wher they once take disliking they will not sticke sometimes with false accusations to presse him w t matter which he neuer spake nor thought If Luther had not styrred against the Popes pardons and authority he had remayned still a white soÌ„ne of the mother Catholick church and all had bene wel done whatsoeuer he did But because he aduentured to touche once y e triple crowne what flouds of heresies blasphemies and articles were cast out against him enough to drown a whole world what lyes and forged crimes were inuented agaynst him Here now coÌ„meth Staphylus and furious Surius Impudent lyes 〈◊〉 M. 〈◊〉 M. Bucer most 〈…〉 w t theyr fraternity and say that he learned his Diuinity of the deuill The foloweth an other certain Chronographer who in his lying story reporteth most falsely that Luther dyed of dronkennes With like malice the
set forth by the Uniuersities of Colene and Louane in Germany agaynst the foresayd errors Many other witnesses also we might alledge which here least we should seme to write a story we pretermâ—â— Wherfore we for the charge of our Pastorall office coÌ„mitted vnto vs can no longer forbeare or winck at the pestiferous poyson of the foresayd errors of the which errors we thought here good to recite certayne The tenor of whiche is this as foloweth It is an old heresy to say Article◠〈◊〉 Luther that the Sacramentes of the new 〈◊〉 doth geue grace to them qui non ponunt obicem i. which haue in themselues to the contrary no let In a childe after his Baptisme to deny that sinne remayneth is to tread downe Paule and Christ vnder foote The origene of sinne although no actuall sinne doe folow â—fter doth stay the soule leauing the body from the entraunce into heauen Vnperfite charity of a maÌ„ departing must needes bring wyth it great feare which of it selfe is enough to deserue the payne of Purgatory and stoppeth the entrance into the kingdome of heauen To say that penaunce standeth of three partes to wit contrition confession and satisfaction is not founded in holy Scripture nor in auncient holy and Christian Doctors ContritioÌ„ which a man stirreth vp in himselfe by discussing remembring and detestinge his sinnes in reuoluing his former yeares in bitternesse of soule and in pondering the waight number and filthinesse of his sinnes the leesing of eternall blisse and getting of eternall damnation this contrition maketh a man an hipocrite and a great sinner It is an olde prouerbe to be preferred before the doctrine of all that haue written hitherto of contrition from henceforth to transgresse no more The chiefest and the best penaunce is a new life Neither presume to confesse the veniall sinnes nor yet all thy mortall sinnes Best repâ—â—â—tance iâ— a new lyfe for it is impossible to remember all the mortall sinnes that thou hast committed and therefore in the primitiue Church they confessed the mortall sinnes which onely were manifest While we seeke to number vp all our sinnes sincerely vnto the priest we meane nothing els herein but that we will leaue nothing to the mercy of God to be forgeuen In confession no man hath his sinnes forgeuen except he beleue wheÌ„ the priest forgeueth the same to be remitted yea otherwise his sinne remayneth vnforgeueÌ„ vnles he beleue the same to be forgeuen For els remission of the priest and geuing of grace doth not suffice except beliefe come on his part that is remitted Thinke not thy sinne to be assoyled for the worthines of thy contrition but for the word of Christ Whatsoeuer thou losest c. When thou art absolued of the priest Math. 1â— trust confidently vpon these wordes and beleue firmely thy selfe to be absolued then art thou truely remitted Admit the party that is confessed were not contrite whiche is * * 〈◊〉 because 〈◊〉 can not 〈◊〉 that the fayth of 〈◊〉 true 〈◊〉 without contriâ—iâ—â— impossible or that the priest pronouÌ„ced the wordes of losing not in earnest but in iest yet if the party beleue that he is absolued he is truely absolued in deed In the sacrament of penaunce and absolution the Pope or bishop do no more then any inferior priest can do Yea and where a priest is not to be had there euery Christian man yea or Christian woman standeth in as good stead * * He meâ—â—neth thiâ— because as no 〈◊〉 knowetâ— his sinnâ— so no 〈◊〉 can be 〈◊〉 for sufficyeâ—â— None ought to say to the priest that he is contrite neither ought the priest to aske any such matter It is a great error of them which come to the holy housel trusting vpon this that they are coÌ„fessed that theyr coÌ„science grudgeth them of no deadly sinne that they haue sayd theyr prayers and done such other preparatiues before all those do eat drink to theyr owne iudgement But if they beleeue there to obteyne Gods grace this fayth maketh them pure and worthy It were good that the church should determine in a generall couÌ„cell lay men to coÌ„municate vnder both kindes the Bohemians so doing be therin neither hereticks nor schismatickes The treasures out of which the Pope doth graunt his Indulgences are not the merites of Christ nor of the Sayntes Indulgences and pardons be a deuout seducing of the faythfull and hinderance to good works and are in the number of theÌ„ which be thinges * * This 〈◊〉 correcteâ— in his Aâ—â—tioÌ„s of 〈◊〉 Articles sayth 〈◊〉 Indulgâ—â—â— be neytâ—â—â— lawfulâ—â— expedieâ—â— And liâ—â—â—wise he recteth reuokeâ—â— the 〈◊〉 lawfull but not expedient Pardons and Indulgences to them which haue them auayle not to remission of the punishment due before God for actuall sinnes committed They which thinke that Indulgences are wholesome and coÌ„ducible to the fruite of the spirite are deceiued Indulgences are onely necessary for publicke transgressions are onely graunted to them that are obstinate and impacient Indulgences and pardons are vnprofitable to 6. sortes of persons 1. to them that be dead or lye in dying 2. to theÌ„ that be weâ—â— and infirme 3. to such as haue lawful impedimentes 4. to theÌ„ that haue not offended 5. to such as haue offended but not publickly 6. to those that amend and do well Excommunications be onely outward punishmentes and doe not depriue a man of the publike spirituall prayers of the Church Christians are to be taught rather to loue excommunication then to dread it The bish of Rome successor of Peter is not the vicar of Christ ordeined by Christ and S. Peter to haue authoritie ouer all the churches in the world The wordes of Christ to Peter Whatsoeuer thou loosest c. Math 16. extend no further but onely to those things which bee bound of Peter hymselfe It is not in the hands eyther of the church or of the Pope to make articles of the fayth yea or lawes either of maners or good workes Albeit the Pope with a great part of the church teachyng so or so did not erre therein yet is it no sinne nor heresie for a man to hold contrary to them namely in such things which are not necessary to saluation so long as it is not otherwise condemned or approued by a generall Councell We haue a way made playne vnto vs to infringe the authoritie of Councels and freely to gainestand their doyngs and to iudge vpon their Decrees and boldly to speake our knowledge whatsoeuer we iudge to be true whether the same be approoued or reproued by any generall Councell Some of the articles of Iohn Hus condemned in the Councell of Constance are Christian most true and Euangelicall whome the vniuersall Church cannot condemne In euery good worke the iust man sinneth * * Euery good worke of ours when it is best done it is a veniall sinne To burne heretikes is against the will of the spirit * * To
the workes of fayth mercy prescribed in the same word Differeâ—â— betweeâ— worâ—â—s câ—â—â—maundeâ— God 〈◊〉 workes 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and not vnto workes deuised by mans fantasy as going on pilgrimages and other lyke idolatrous superstitions the which they should also to the vttermost of theyr powers reproue and speak agaynst declaring that all grace goodnes ought onely to be soughte for at gods hand as the alone geuer therof not at any other câ—eature And that they shoulde not onely foorthwyth take down and destroy all such Images as had bene thertofore abused by pilgrimage or offerings within theyr said cures Images â—â—bused 〈◊〉 Pilgrimâ—â—â— to be deâ—stroyed but also should not thenceforth suffer any lightes or other idolatrous oblation to be made or set vp before any other image then was yet suffered in the Church Also that euery holy day hauing no Sermon in theyr Church they should immediatly after the gospel distinctly read in the Pulpit the Lordes prayer Annâ— 154â— the beliefe and the x. commauÌ„demeÌ„ts of almighty God in the english toung The 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 prayer 〈◊〉 English be read Parentâ— maister charged trading of their childreâ— Sacramâ—â—â—â— to be 〈…〉 exhorting the people not only to learn theÌ„ theyr selues but also to teach them to theyr childreÌ„ families also should charge all Parentes and gouernors of housholds to bring vp their youth in some good exercise or occupation wherby they might afterwards serue the common wealth and not runne and like vagabondes and idle loyterers thereby encur the daunger of the lawes And furthermore that the sayd persons hauing cure should see the holy Sacramentes of Christ reuerently ministred within theyr cures that if any of them by speciall licence or other cases expressed in the Statutes of thys realme should be at any time absent from theyr benefices that then they should leaue in theyr rowmes some Godly learned and discreet Curate that were able to instruct the people in all truth and godlines not seking theÌ„selues but rather the profit of theyr flocke And likewise that they should see prouided and set vp some most conuenient and open place of euery their seuerall Churches one great Bibe in english one book of the Paraphrases of Erasmus vpon the gospels both in English that the people might reuerentlye without any argument or contention read heare the same at such times as they listed and not to be inhibited therfroÌ„ by the Parson or Curate but rather to be the more encouraged and prouoked thereto And that the sayd Parsons and Curates should not at any time but for necessary causes haunt anye Tauerne or Ale house neither should spend their time idlely in vnlawfull games but at all theyr conuenient leasures shoulde geue theÌ„selues to the reading or hearing of the holy scriptures Moreouer that in the time of confession euery Lent they should examine theyr parishners whether they could say the Lordes prayer the ten commaundementes and the articles of the Christian fayth and that if they coulde not they should then reproue them declaring further vnto theÌ„ that they ought not to presume to come vnto y e Lordes table without the true knowledge therof and earnest desire to fulfill the same Also that they shoulde not admitte any man to preache within theyr cures but suche as were lawefully licensed thereunto None to preach 〈◊〉 â—â—fficiently 〈◊〉 and that they hauing at anye tyme before extolled and praysed any Idolatrous Pilgrimage or other superstition should now openly recant the same before the people That all hinderers of Gods word and fauourers of the contrary proceedings should 〈◊〉 detected Ecclesiaâ—ticall and beneficed persons what they must 〈◊〉 to the 〈…〉 beneâ—â—â— of a 〈◊〉 pouâ—d to finde a scholer at the vniuersitye And if there were any open hinderer or disturber of the reading or preaching of the word of God within their parishes that then they should forthwith detect the same vnto the kinges counsell or vnto some Iustice of peace to theÌ„ next inhabiting And further that learning and knowledge might be y e better mayntayned it was also ordeined herein that euery beneficed persoÌ„ y t inought yerely dispend twenty pouÌ„des or vpward and not resident vpon their cures should pay towardes the reliefe of the poore within theyr parishes euery yeare the fourty part of theyr fruites and profites likewise that euery suche as might dispende one hundreth poundes yearely or more should for euery hundreth pouÌ„d geue a competent exhibition vnto some poore scholer within one of the Uniuersityes of Oxford or Cambridge or els in some other grammer schole of the realme And also that euery priest being vnder the degree of a Bacheler of Diuinity should haue of his owne one newe Testament in English and Latine with the Paraphrases of Erasmus vpon the same and should diligeÌ„tly read and study therupon and should collect and keep in memory all such comfortable places of the scripture as do set forth the mercy benefites and goodnes of almighty God towardes all penitent beleuing persons that they might therby coÌ„fort theyr flock in al dauÌ„ger of death Certaine â—hinges to â—e prouided 〈◊〉 of the â—â—â—rchmen dispayre or trouble of conscience and that therfore euery bishop in theyr visitations should from time to time try and examine them how they had profited in these theyr studyes And although the Masse was then still by the Law reteyned yet was it enioyned that at euery high masse the sayer or singer therof should openly and distinctly read the Gospell and Epistle in English in the Pulpit or in some other conuenient place that the people mought heare the same The Gospel 〈◊〉 epistle to 〈◊〉 read in 〈…〉 And in like place and maner should read euery holy day and Sonday at Mattins one chapter of the new Testament in English omitting therfore three of theyr 9. Latine Lessons with theyr Respondes and at Euensong like wise immediately after Magnificat one chapter of the old Testament in stead of theyr wonted Respondes and Memories Furthermore because of the vayne contention that often fall among the people for goyng on Procession it was ordeined that thenceforth the Priests and Clerkes should kneele in the midst of the Church there distinctly sing or reade the Letany in English sette forth by the authority of K. Henry the eight and that no person should depart the church in the time of reading the Scripture or the Letany or during the time of any Sermon without iust and vrgent cause Likewise that the people should spend the holydaies in hearing the word of God in priuate and publick prayers in knowledging theyr offences vnto God and amendmeÌ„t of the same in reconciling themselues charitablye to theyr neighbors where displeasure hath bene in often receiuing the Communnion of the body and bloud of Christ in visiting the poore sicke in all sober and godly conuersatioÌ„ and not in vanity idlenes or dronkenes
and could not well be excused from the opinion of the Capernaites Quest. Whether Christ be receaued in minde spirite or with mouth body or with both TheÌ„ I asked him in as much as Christ was there Verè howe do we receaue him in our myndes and spirituall partes or with our mouthes and into our bodies or both He said we receaue him in our minds soules by fayth Then in asmuch as he was much in this point y t there was Mira vnitio a marueylous vnion betwixt vs Christ in that we were Caro ex carne eius os ex ossibus eius Bone of his bone Quest. Whether Christes very body be receaued into our very bodyes or no and flesh of his flesh I desired to knowe his opinion whether we receiued the very body of Christ wyth our mouthes and into our bodies or no. Here he paused held his peace a litle space and shortly after he spake saying I will not say so I can not tell it is a hard question but surely saith he we receiue Christ in our soule by faith When you speake of it other wayes it soundeth grosly and sauoureth of the Capernaites Quest. Whether that be to be worshipped which the priest sheweth to the people betwixte his handes Then I asked him what he thought of y t which y e Priest was wont to lift vp shew the people betwixt his haÌ„ds He saide it is the Sacramente Then sayd I they were wont to worship that which was lifted vp Yea saith he but we must worship Christ in heauen Christ is neither lifted vp nor downe I am glad sayd I M. Doctour to heare you say so much I would not speake of the holy Sacrament otherwise then reuerently but I feare least that Sacrament and the little white peece of bread so lifted vp hath robbed Christ of a great part of his honour Quest. Whether the carying about of the Sacrament is to be alowed Then said he looking vp and praying God graunt vs grace that we may haue y e true vnderstanding of his word whereby we may come to the true vse of his Sacraments and sayd he woulde neuer allow the carying about of the Sacrament and other fond abuses about the same Then after a little while pausing said I Maister Doctor Transubstantiation if I shuld not trouble you I would pray you to know your mind in transubstantiation Iesu M. Wilkes quoth he wyll you aske me that Syr sayde I not if I shoulde trouble you No no I will tell you saith he Because I founde the opinion of Transubstantiation receiued in the Church when I heard it spoken against I searched the auncient Doctors diligently Transubstantiation not to be founde in the Doctours went about to stablishe it by them because it was receiued And wheÌ„ I had read many of them I found little for it could not be satisfied TheÌ„ I went to the Schoole Doctors and namely to Gabriell and wayed his reasons The which when I had done and perceiued they were no pithier Languescebat opinio mea de transubstantiatione my opinion of Transubstantiation waxed feeble and then sayth he I returned agayne to Tertullian and Irenaeus and when I had obserued their sayings mine opinion that there should be transubstantiation prorsus erat abolita was quite dashed Then sayd I The scholâ— Doctourâ— deceaued iâ— the word consecratioÌ„ you know that the Schoole Doctors dyd hold that panis non remanebat post consecrationem that bread remained not after consecration as they called it The schoole Doctors sayth he did not know what consecratio doth meane and here he paused a while I pray you sayd I what say you that consecratio doth meane Sayth he it is Tota actio in ministring the Sacramente What 〈◊〉 coÌ„secratiâ—n as Christ did institute it All the whole thing done in the ministery as Christ ordeyned it that is consecratio and what saith he neede we to doubt that bread remayneth Scripture calleth it bread and certaine good authors that be of the latter time be of that opinion After that I had communed with M. Redman Talke aboâ—â— Doctour Redman and taken my leaue of him M. Yong came foorth into the nexte chamber with me to whome I said that I was glad to see M. Doct. Redman so well minded Then said M. Yong to me I am sure he will not deny it I ensure you saith he M. Doct. hath so moued me that where as I was of that opinion before in certaine things D. Yongâ— stayed by D. Redmaâ— from his Popishe oâ—pinion that I would haue burned and lost my life for them now saith M. Yong I doubt of them But I see saith he a man shall knowe more more by processe of time and reading and hearing of other and M. Doct Redmans saying shall cause me to looke more diligently for them Also Ellis M. Doctour Redmans seruaunt shewed me that he did knowe that his maister had declared to Kyng Henry 8. his Maiesty that faith only iustifieth The opiniâ—â— of Doctoâ— Redman touching iustificatioâ— by fayth Consensuâ— Ecclesiae iâ— but a weak staffe to leaue to but that doctrine as he thought was not to be taught the people least they should be negligent to do good workes The sayd maister Yong hath reported the which also I heard that M. Doctor Redman should say that consensus Ecclesiae the consent of the Church was but a weake staffe to leane to but did exhort him to reade the Scriptures for there was that which should comfort him when he should be in such case as he was then * Another communication betweene Doctor Redman lying in his death bead and Mayster Nowell then Schoolemaister in Westminster and certaine other with notes of his censure iudgement touching certayne poyntes of Christes Religion 1 IN primis the sayd D. Redman sent for M. Nowell of his own mind The confesâ—sion of D. Redman before M. Nowell and said he was willing to commune with him of such matters as he had moued y e said D. Redman of a day or two before and he being desired of the said M. Nowell to declare his mind coÌ„cerning certain points of our Religion first said aske me what ye will and I wil answere you before God truly as I thinke without any affection to the world or any worldly person Witnesses Alexander Nowell Rich. Burton Ellis Lomas Iohn Wright 2 Item the said D. Redman said that the sea of Rome in these latter daies is Sentina maloruÌ„ that is a sinke of al euil Witnesses Iohn Yong Alexander Nowell Rich. Burton Iohn Wright Edw. Cratford Rich. Elithorne Ellis Lomas 3 Item that Purgatory as the schoolemen taught it and vsed it was vngodly and that there was no such kynde of Purgatory as they fantasied Witnesses Iohn Yong Alexander Nowell Rich. Burton Ellis Lomas Edw. Cratford Rich. Elithorne Iohn Wright 4 Item Offering 〈◊〉 of the
Sacrament called the sacrifice of the Masse that the offring vp of the Sacrament in Masses and Trentals for the sinnes of the dead is vngodly Witnesses Iohn Yong Alexander Nowell Rich. Burton Edward Cratford Ellis Lomas 5 Item that the wicked are not pertakers of the body of Christ but receiue the outward Sacrament only Witnesses Iohn Yong Alexander Nowell Rich. Burton Ellis Lomas Edw. Cratford Rich. Elithorne Iohn Wright 6 Item that the Sacrament ought not to be caried about in procession Carying aâ—bout of thâ— Sacrament disproued for it is taught what is the vse of it in these wordes Accipite manducate bibite hoc facite in mei memoriam Take eate and drinke and do this in remembrance of me Witnesses Ioh. Yong Alexander Nowell Rich. Burton Iohn Wright Edward Cratford Ellis Lomas 7 Item that nothing which is seene in the Sacramente Adoration of the Sacrament disproued or perceiued with any outward sence is to be worshipped Witnesses Iohn Yong Alexander Nowell Ellis Lomas Richard Burton 8 Item that we receiue not Christes body Corporaliter id est crassè corporally that is to saye grosly A grosse opinion to thinke that 〈…〉 â—orporally 〈◊〉 the Sacâ—ament like other meates and like as Capernaites did vnderstand it Witnesses Iohn Yong Alexander Nowell Rich. Burton Edw. Cratford Ellis Lomas Iohn Wright 9 Item that we receiue Christes body sic spiritualiter vt tamen verè Anno 1551. so spiritually that neuerthelesse truly Witnesses Iohn Yong Alexander Nowell Rich. Burton Edward Cratford 〈…〉 in â—he old â—octours â—hrist can 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 vp not 〈◊〉 owne 〈…〉 by Gods word â—ayth onely 〈…〉 Ellis Lomas Iohn Wright 10 Item as touching transubstantiation that there is not in any of the old doctours any good ground or sure proofe thereof or any mention of it as farre as euer he could perceiue neither that he seeth what can be aunswered to the obiections made against it Witnesses Iohn Yong Rich. Burton Ellis Lomas 11 Item being asked of Maister Wilkes what that was which was lifted vp betwene the priestes handes he aunswered he thought that Christ could neyther be lifted vp nor downe Witnesses Iohn Yong Rich. Burton Ellis Lomas 12 Item that Priestes may by the lawe of God marry wiues Witnesses Alexander Nowell Ellis Lomas 13 That this proposition Sola fides iustificat so that fides signifie Veram viuam acquiescentem in Christo fidem id est amâ—lexum Christi that is to say that only faith doth iustifie so that faith do signifie a true a liuely and a faith resting in Christ and embracing Christ is a true godly sweete and comfortable doctrine so that it be so taught that the people take none occasion of carnall libertie thereof Tâ—ue fayth defined Witnesses Ioh. Yong Alexander Nowell Rich. Burton Ioh. Wright Edwarde Cratford Richard Elithorne Ellis Lomas 14 Item that our workes cannot deserue the kingdome of God Workes do not meâ—ite to saluatioÌ„ and life euerlasting Witnesses Ioh. Yong Alexander Nowell Rich. Burton Ellis Lomas Edwarde Cratford Richard Elithorne Iohn Wright 15 Item that the sayde D. Redman at such times as wee the foresayd persons which haue subscâ—ibed heard his coÌ„munication concerning the forâ—said pointes of Religion was of quiet mind and of perfite remembraunce as farre as we were able to iudge Witnesses Ioh. Yong Alexander Nowell Rich. Burton Ellis Lomas Edward Cratford Richard Elithorne Iohn Wright ¶ Also M. Yong of himselfe doth declare further touching the former Articles in this wise ¶ To the v. Article IN primis that D. Redman sayd more where as S. Augustine sayde Doctour Yonges testimony of Doctoâ—r Redmans doctrine 〈◊〉 receaâ—ed the same that Peter did as â—imon 〈◊〉 receiued the same Baptisme as Peter did Quòd Iudas idem accepit quod Petrus that Iudas receiued the same that Peter did he said that he vnderstoode that of the Sacramente and that after the same phrase a man might say Quòd Simon Magus idem Baptisma recepit quod Apostoli that Simon Magus receiued the same Baptisme that the Apostles did when he did receiue only the outwarde Sacramente to his condemnation for he sayd that he thought Christ would not vouchsafe to giue his holy flesh to an vngodly man And this he saide was alwayes his mind though he knew that other men did otherwise thinke ¶ To the vj. Article Item he sayde he neuer liked the cariage aboute of the Sacrament Carying about of the Sacrament and preached against it about 16. yeares since in Cambridge ¶ To the x Article Item when he was demaunded of transubstantiation he sayde TransubstaÌ„â—â—ation that he had trauayled about it and thinking that the doubtes which he perceyued dyd rise thereon shoulde be made playne by the Schoolemen did reade their bookes and after that he had read them the opinion of Transubstantiation was euery day Magis magis languida that is weaker and weaker and that there was no suche Transubstantiation as they made adding therto that the whole Schoole did not knowe what was meant by consecration which he sayd was the whole action of the holy Communion ¶ To the xiij Article Item he sayd that he did repent him that he had so much striued against iustification by only faith Instification by fayth onely ¶ To the xiiij Article Item that workes had their crowne and rewarde but that they did not deserue eternall life Workes merite not eternal life and the kyngdome of God no not the workes of grace Nam donum dei vita aeterna For euerlasting life is the gift of God Although theâ—e testimonies aboue alledged may suffice for a declaration touching the honest life sounde doctrine and sincere iudgement of Doctour Redman yet velut ex abundanti I thought not to cut off in this place the testimoniall letter or Epistle of D. Yong writteÌ„ to M. Cheke specially concerning the premisses Which Epistle of Doct. Yong as I receiued it written by his owne hand in the latine tongue the copy whiche he himselfe hath not nor can deny to be his owne is extant to be read in the former booke of Actes and Monumentes so I haue here exhibited the same faythfully translated into the English tongue the tenour whereof here followeth The letter of M. Yong written to M. Cheke concerning Doct. Redman translated out of Latine into English ALthough right worshipfull M. Yonges letter to M. Cheke touching Doct. Redman I am stricken into no little dampe and dolour of minde for the vnripe but that it otherwise pleased almighty God lamentable death of that most blessed learned man doct Redman in so much that all astonied with weeping and lamenting I can not tell what to doe or thinke yet neuerthelesse perceiuing it to be your worships will and pleasure that so I shoulde do I gladly cal my wittes together and purpose by gods grace here in these my letters sincerely and truely to open and declare what I
neuerthelesse that by these and the like wordes we should conceiue any grosse or carnall intelligence such as the Capernaites once dreamed of but that quoth he we myghte labour endeuour to expresse by some kinde of wordes the ineffable maiestie of this misterie For the maner whereby Christ is there present and ministreth to the faythfull hys flesh is altogether inexplicable but we must beleue quoth he and thinke that by Gods mighty power the holy operation of his spirit this so notable a mistery was made that heauen earth was ioined together in that momeÌ„t as the blessed man s. Gregory saith y e lowest parts are ioined w t the highest By which is vnderstand that holy food whereby they whiche be regenerate by the holy Ghost in baptisme are nourished to immortalitie And further hee sayd that Christes body was receiued in the sayde Sacrament by faith which being receiued both body and soule were quickned to euerlasting life Beeing then required to say his minde about transubstantiation he gaue answere that he had much trauelled in that point Transubstantiation and that he first much fauoured and enclined to that part which mainteined transubstantiation in searching the veritie whereof most studiously he had bene no little while occupied and founde to arise thereabout infinite and almost inexplicable absurdities In confutyng whereof when he had but smally contented himselfe he said he tooke in hand the Scholemens works and perused Gabriell and other writers of that sorte for that by theyr helpe and aide he hoped that all inconueniences which did spring and arise by maintenance of Transubstantiation might be cleane conuinced and wiped away Of which his hope he was vtterly frustrate sayd he for that he did finde in those works many fond and fantasticall things which were both too foolish to be recorded in writing and also to be alledged about such a mistery and truly saide he euer after the reading of them my former zeale and opinion touching the maintenance of transubstantiation did euery day more and more decrease and therefore in conclusion perswaded himselfe to thinke that there was no such transubstantiation as the Schoolemen imagined and fained to be saying that in deede the auncient writers were plainâ—ly against the maintenance thereof amongst whome he recited by name Iustine Irene and Tertullian notorious aduersaries to the same Furthermore he added heereunto Consecratiâ—◠〈◊〉 it meaneth that the whole Schoole vnderstoode not what this word Consecratio was which he defined to be the full and entire action of the whole Communion Being demaunded also whether we ought to worship Christ present in his holy Supper he told vs that we are bound so to do and that it was most agreeing to piety and godly Religion Likewise being asked whether he would haue the visible Sacrament to be worshipped which we see with our eyes and is lifted vp betweene the Priestes hands he answered that nothing which was visible and to be seene with the eye is to be adored or worshipped nor that Christ woulde be eleuated into any higher or pulled downe into any lower place Nothing to be worshiâ—â—ped that may be seene The Sacrament not to be caryed about and that he can neither bee lifted vp higher nor pulled downe lower Againe being asked what his iudgement was about the custome and maner in carying about the Sacrament in solemne pompes processions and otherwise he said that he alwaies misliked and reproued that order in so much that about xvj yeares agon openly in the pulpit at Cambridge he spake against that abuse and disalowed that ceremony shewing that Christ had expressed by playne and euidente wordes a very fruitefull and right vse of this Sacrament when he sayde Take ye by which phrase quoth hee he doth expresse that he will giue a gift Eate yee by whyche words he doth declare the proper vse and order of that hys precious gift This is my body whereby he doth euidently and plainely shewe what by that gift they should receaue and how royall and precious a gift he woulde giue them and therefore he iudged such pompous and superstitious ostentations vtterly to be condemned and taken as plaine mockeries and Counterfaite visars His iudgement also being asked about the Commemoration of the dead and the remembrance of them in orisons whether he thought it profitable or no he aunswered that it seemed to him to be no lesse profitable then religious and godly and that might be well proued out of the bookes of Machabees The which bokes although Saint Hierome adiudging as not authentike In this poynt the iudgement of Doct. Redman is not to be followed thought good to bee read in the Temples onely for the edifying of the Church and not for the assertion of opinions yet with me the opinions of the other writers to whome those bookes are allowed as Canons preuaileth which he in that point thinketh good to be read Being furthermore required to shew hys mynde about trentall Masses and Masses of Scala coeli Trentall Masses disproued he shewed them that they were altogether vnprofitable superstitious and irreligious flowing out of the filthy and impure fountaine of superstition not yelding the fruite which they promised to bring forth The Sacrifice of the Supper of the Lorde the Eucharist I meane that sacrifice he sayd could not be offered for the sinnes of the quicke and the dead Sacrifice of the Masse disproued Finally of his owne voluntary will and no man as farre as I can call to remembrance demaunding of him he shewed his opinion concerning Iustification by Christ I lament said he and repent beseching God forgiuenes for the same that to seriously and earnestly I haue wythstand this proposition that onely fayth doth iustifye but I alwayes feared that it should be taken to the libertie of the fleshe Fayth onely iustifieth and so should defile the innocencie of life which is in Christ. But that proposition that onely faith doth iustifye is true quoth he sweete and full of spirituall comfort if it be truely taken and rightly vnderstanded And when hee was demaunded what he thought to be the true and very sense thereof I vnderstand quoth he that to be the liuely faith which resteth in our only Sauiour Iesus Christ and imbraceth him so that in our only Sauiour Iesus Christ all the hope and trust of our saluation be surely fixed And as coÌ„cerning good works said he they haue their crowne and merite and are not destitute of their rewards Yet neuerthelesse they do not merite the kingdome of heauen For no workes said he coulde not purchase and obteyne that blessed happy and euerlasting immortalitie Workes do not merite saluation no nor yet those things whiche we do vnder grace by the motion of the holy Ghost For that blessed and immortall glory is giuen and bestowed vpon vs mortall men of the heauenly father for his Sonne our Sauiour Christes sake as S. Paule testifieth The gift of God
breade and wyne are substauncially transumpted into the verye bodye and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ. If sayth he thou doest not know the maner how it is brought to passe let it be enough to thee to beleue that it is done by the operation of the holy Ghost and we do know no more but that the lyuing word of God is working and almighty but the very maner how is inscrutable to vs and no great maruell sayth he for we cannot well expresse howe the materiall bread wine or water are transumpted naturally into the same body and bloud of the receiuer and be become an other body then they were before So sayth this great ancient Clarke also this shewbread with wine and water are chaunged by the comming of the holy Ghost into christes body and bloud and they be not two bodies there but very one of Christ and the same Rochester First I denye Mayster Doctour that Damascene was one thowsande yeares past Damascene expounded secondarily that hee is not to be holden as an auncient father for that he mainteyneth in his workes euill and damnable doctrine as the worshipping of images and such like Thyrdly I say that in deede God by his holy spirit is the worker of that whiche is done in the sacrament Also I graunt that there is a mutation of the common bread and wine spiritually into the Lordes breade and wine A spirituall mutation of the bread and wine but no mutation of the substance by the sanctifying of them in the Lordes word But I denye that there is any mutation of the substaunces for there is no other chaunge there indeed then there is in vs which when we do receiue the sacrament worthely then are we chaunged into Christes body bones and bloud not in nature but spiritually and by grace much like as Isaias saw the burning cole euen so we see not there the very simple bread as it was before the consecration for an vnion cannot be but of two very thinges Wherefore if we be ioyned to Christ receyuing the sacrament then there is no adnihilation of bread which is wheÌ„ it is reduced to nothing as it is in your fained transubstantiation Glin. So I perceiue you would haue me to graunt that the Sacrament is but a figure which Theophilactus doeth deny Rochester You say trueth he denyeth it deed to be a figure but he meaneth that it is not onely a figure Glin. Theophilact expounded Whereas Saynt Paule sayth that we being manye are one bread he speaketh not nor meaneth one materiall bread as you do here ergo he speaketh of a heauenly bread And holy Chrysostome vpon Mathew sayth that the paschall Lambe was a figure but the mistery is the veryty For the Disciples would not haue bene offended to haue dronken a figure of Christes bloud being well accustomed to figures The paschall Lambe a figure For Christ did not institute a figure for a figure but the cleare verity in stead of the figure as Saynt Iohn sayth grace and verity was geuen by Christ. Doest thou see bread sayth Chrisostome doth it auoyd or passe as other meates do which we receiue God forbid ergo c. Madew That auncient Clarke Origene vpon the 15. of S. Mathew sayth thus as touching that which is materiall in the Sacrament it descendeth The 〈…〉 of the Sâ—â—crameÌ„t 〈◊〉 out as â—â—ther meâ— doe and issueth out as other nutrimentes doe But as concerning that which is celestiall it doth not so Glin. Chrisostome homile 83. vpoÌ„ Mathew sayth that we cannot be deceiued of Christes wordes but our naturall sences may be deceiued in this poynt very soone and easely his sayd wordes cannot be false but our sences be many times beguiled of theyr iudgementes Because therefore that Christ sayd this is my body let vs not at any hand doubte sayth he but let vs beleue it and well perceiue it with the eyes of our vnderstanding And within a litle after in that place he sayth thus It was not enough that he was become man and afterwardes to be scourged for vs but also he did reduce and bring vs to be as one body with him not thorow fayth onely but in very deed also he maketh vs his body And after that he sayth that these works are not of mannes power But the same thinges that hee wrought in his last supper he nowe worketh also by his precept to his right minister and we doe occupy the place of the same ministers but hee it is that doth sanctify and transumpt the creatures he performeth still the same Rochester M. Doctour you must vnderstand that in that place S. Chrisostome sheweth vs that Christ deliuered to vs no sensible thing at his last supper Glin. Honourable syr by your pacience I graunt that hee gaue to his Disciples no sensible thing in substaunce but a thing insensible his owne precious body and bloud vnder the onely kindes of creatures And truely as it seemeth Theophilactus best knew the meaning of Chrisostome because all authors accept him as a faythfull interpreter of him And he hath these same playne words transelemented and transformed Also Theophilactus Alexandrinus super Marcum Cyrillus and Saynt Augustine sayth that before the consecration it is breade but afterwardes it is Christes very body In like maner S. Augustine vpon 33. Psalme sayth that in his last supper Christ did beare himselfe in his owne handes Now euery man may beare the figure of his body in his owne hands but S. Austen saith it there for a miracle Ireneus in his fift booke is of the same minde And Saynt Augustine sayth I doe remember my wordes c. The law and figures were by Moises but the verity and body came by Christ. Rochester Well say what you list it is but a figuratiue speach like to this if you will receiue and vnderstand he is Elias for a property but indeede he was not Elias but Iohn the Baptist. And so in this place Christ called it his body when it was very bread But better then the coÌ„mon breade because it was sanctified by the woorde of Christ. ¶ Here Mayster Langdale replyed to Doctor Madew Langdale RIght worshipfull Mayster Doctor by your pacience I haue noted two thinges that you affirmed in youre position euen nowe before this honourable audience Two 〈◊〉 noted in Madewâ— position the which as me seemeth are not consonant to the trueth of Gods worde The first is as touching Christes sayinge I will not from hence forth drinke any more of the fruite of the Uyne vntill I drinke it newe with you c. Whyche place of the Scripture you dyd as I thinke vnderstand and interprete as though nothing els remayned after the consecration but very wyne still Whereof I doe not a little maruell Seeyng that that most famous Clarke Erasmus whose authoritye and sentence you refuse at this present onely yet neuerthelesse he is very worthy in thys matter of farre better estimation amongest
M. Perne M. Gest M. Pilkington Aunswerers and disputers in those disputatioÌ„s at Cambridge In the third disputation answered M. Perne Against whome disputed one M. Parkar not Doct. Math. Parkar M. Pollard M. Uauisour M. Yong. At length the disputations ended the Bishop of Rochester Doct. Nicolas Ridley after the maner of Scholes Anno 1552. made this determination vpon the foresayde conclusions as here followeth ¶ The determination of Doctor Nicolas Ridley Bishop of Rochester vpon the conclusions aboue prefixed THere hath bene an ancient custome amongst you that after disputations had in your common scholes The determination of D. Nic. Ridley vpon the disputations there should be some determination made of the matters so disputed and debated especially touching Christian religion Because therefore it is seene good vnto these worshipfull assistentes ioyned with me in commission from the kings Maiestie that I should performe the same at this tyme I will by your fauourable pacience declare both what I do thinke and beleue my selfe and what also other ought to think of the same Which thing I would that afterwardes ye did with diligence way and ponder euery man at home seuerally by himselfe The principal groundes or rather headsprings of this matter are specially fiue The first is the authoritie maiestie and veritie of holy Scripture 5. Princypall groundes to take away transubstantiation The second is the most certayne testimonies of the auncient Catholicke Fathers who after my iudgement do sufficiently declare this matter The third is the definition of a Sacrament The fourth is the abhominable heresie of Eutiches that may ensue of Transubstantiation The fift is the most sure beliefe of the article of our fayth He ascended into heauen ¶ The first grounde This Transubstantiation is cleane agaynst y e wordes of the scripture Transubstantiation agaynst the Scripture and consent of the auncient Catholick Fathers The scripture sayth I will not drinke hereafter of thys fruite of the vine c. Now the fruite of this Uyne is wyne And it is manifest that Christ spake these wordes after the Supper was finished as it appeareth both in Mathewe Marke and also in Luke if they be well vnderstanded There be not many places of the scripture that do confirm this thing neither is it greatly materiall For it is enough if there be any one playne testimonie for the same Neither ought it to be measured by the number of Scriptures but by the authority Scripture to be measured not by number but by authoritye and by the veritie of the same And the maiestie of this veritie is as ample in one short sentence of the Scripture as in a thousand Moreouer Christ tooke bread he brake bread he gaue bread In the Actes Luke calleth it bread So Paule calleth it bread after the sanctification Both of them speaketh of breakyng which belongeth to the substaunce of bread and in no wyse to Christes body for the Scripture sayth Ye shall not breake a bone of hym Exod. 12. 1. Cor. 11. Christ sayth Doe ye this in my remembraunce Saint Paule also sayeth Doe ye this in my remembraunce And agayne As often as ye shall drinke of this cup Iohn 6. do it in the remembraunce of me And our Sauiour Christ in the 6. of Iohn speakyng against the Capernaits sayth Labour for the meat that perisheth not And when they asked What shall we do that we may worke the workes of God He aunswered them thus This is the worke of God that ye beleeue in hym whom he hath sent Iohn 6. You see how he exhorteth them to fayth for fayth is that worke of God Agayne This is the bread which came downe from heauen But Christes body came not downe from heauen Moreouer Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me and I in hym My flesh sayth he is meat in deede and my bloud is drinke in deede When they heard this they were offended And whilest they were offended he sayd vnto them What if ye shall see the sonne of man ascend vp where he was before Wherby he went about to draw them from the grosse and carnal eatyng This body sayth he shall ascend vp into heauen meanyng altogether as S. Augustine sayth It is the spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothyng The wordes that I speake vnto you are spirit and lyfe and must be spiritually vnderstood These bee the reasons which perswade me to incline to this sentence and iudgement The second ground agaynst transubstantiation ¶ The second ground Now my second ground agaynst this transubstantiation are the auncient Fathers a thousand yeares past And so farre of is it that they do confirme this opinion of transubstantiation that playne they seeme vnto me both to thinke and to teach the contrary Dionysius in many places calleth it breade Dionysiâ—â— Eccle. 〈◊〉 The places are so manifest and playne that it needeth not to recite them Ignatius to the Philadelphians sayth Ignaâ—ius 〈◊〉 Philadelph I beseech you brethren cleaue fast vnto one fayth and to one kynde of preachyng vsing together one manner of thankesgeuyng for the fleshe of the Lord Iesu is one and hys bloud is one which was shedde for vs There is also one bread broken for vs and one cuppe of the whole Church Irenaeus writeth thus Irennaeus lib. 4. cap. 34. Euen as the bread that commeth of the earth receauyng Gods vocation is nowe no more common breade but Sacramentall breade consistyng of two natures earthly and heauenly euen so our bodyes receauyng the Eucharist are now no more corruptible hauyng hope of the resurrection Tertullian is very playne Tertullianus for he calleth it a figure of the body c. Chrysostome writyng to Caesarius the Monke albeit he be not receyued of dyuers Chrisost. Cesariuâ— yet wyll I read the place to fasten it more deepely in your myndes for it seemeth to shewe playnely the substaunce of bread to remayne The wordes are these Before the bread is sanctified we name it bread but by the grace of God sanctifiyng the same thorough the ministery of the Priest it is deliuered from the name of breade and is counted worthy to beare the name of the Lordes body although the very substaunce of bread notwithstandyng doe still remayne therin and now is taken not to be two bodies but one body of the Sonne c. Cyprian sayth Bread is made of many graynes And is that naturall bread and made of wheate Yea it is so in deede Cyprian Lib. 1. Epist 6. Theodorâ—â—â—us The booke of Theodoret in Greeke was lately printed at Rome which if it had not bene his it should not haue bene set forth there especially seeyng it is directly against transubstantiation For he sayth plainely that bread styll remayneth after the sanctification Gelasius also is very playne in this manner The Sacrament sayth he which we receyue of the body and bloude of Christ is a diuine
not probably appeare to all the Nobilitie and Commons in the highe Court of Parliament that thys Marryage shall be for the high benefit coÌ„moditie of all the whole Realme then I wil abstaine from Mariage while I liue And now good Subiects plucke vp your hearts and like true men The promise of Queene Mary touching her Maryage stande fast against these rebels both our enemies and yours and feare them not for I assure you I feare them nothing at all And I will leaue with you my Lord Haward my Lord Treasoror who shal be assistants with the Mayor for your defence ¶ Here is to be noted that at the comming of Queene Mary to the Guild hall being bruted before that shee was comming w t harnessed men such a feare came among them that a number of the Londiners fearing least they shoulde be there intrapped put to death made out of the gate before her entring in Furthermore note that when shee had ended her Oration which she semed to haue perfectly conned without booke Winchester standing by her when the Oration was done with great admiration cried to y e people O how happy are we to whom God hath geuen such a wise and learned Prince c. Two dayes after whiche was the 3. of Februarie the L. Cobham was committed to the Tower February 3. M. Wyat in southwarke and M. Wyat entred into Southwarke Who for so muche as he coulde not enter y t way into London returning another way by Kingstone with his army came vp through the streetes to Ludgate and returning thence hee was resisted at Temple barre M. Wyat came to Ludgate and there yealded himself to Sir Clement Parson and so was brought by him to the Courte with hym the residue of his armye for before Sir George Harpar almost halfe of his men ran awaye from him at Kingstone bridge were also taken M. Wyat apprehended at Templebar and aboute an 100. killed and they that were taken were had to prisone and a great manye of them were hanged and he himselfe afterwarde executed at the Tower hill and then quartered whose heade after being set vp vpon Haihil M. Wyat executed was thence stolne away and great search made for the same Of which story ye shal here more the Lord willing heereafter The 12. day of February was beheaded the lady Iane to whom was sent M. Fecknam alias Howman from the Queene 2. dayes before her deathe February 12. to commune wyth her and to reduce her from the doctrine of Christe to Queene Maries religion The effect of which communication here followeth The communication had betweene the Ladie Iane and Fecknam FEcknam Madam I lament your heauy case and yet I doubt not Talke betweene the Lady Iane and Fecknam but that you beare out this sorow of youres wyth a constant and patient minde Iane. You are welcome vnto me sir if your comming be to geue Christian exhortation And as for my heauye case I thanke God I do so litle lament it that rather I accompt the same for a more manifest declaration of Gods fauor towarde me then euer he shewed me at any time before And therefore there is no cause why either you or other whych beare me good wil Lady Iane comfortably taketh her trouble should lament or be grieued wyth thys my case being a thing so profitable for my soule health Feck I am heere come to you at this present sent from the Queene and her counsaile to instructe you in the true doctrine of y e right faith although I haue so great confidence in you that I shall haue I trust little neede to trauaile wyth you much therein Iane. Forsooth I heartely thanke the Queenes highnesse which is not vnmindful of her humble subiect and I hope likewise that you no lesse will doe your duety therein both truely and faithfully according to that you were sent for Feck What is then required of a Christian Iane. That he should beleue in God the Father y e Sonne and the holy Ghost three persons and one God Feck What is there nothing els to be required or looked for in a Christian but to beleeue in him Iane. Yes we must also loue him with all our heart with all our soule and with all our minde and our neighbor as our selfe Feck Why then faith iustifieth not nor saueth not Iane. Yes verely faith as Paule sayth only iustifieth Feck Why S. Paul sayeth If I haue all faith without loue it is nothing Iane. Faith onely iustifieth True it is for how caÌ„ I loue him whom I trust not or how can I trust him whome I loue not Faith and loue go both together and yet loue is comprehended in faith Feck How shall we loue our neighbour Iane. To loue our neighbor is to feede the hungry to cloth the naked and geue drinke to the thirsty and to doe to him as we would doe to our selues Feck Why then it is necessary vnto saluation to doe good workes also and it is not sufficient only to beleeue Iane. I denye that and I affirme that faith onely saueth Good 〈…〉 in a 〈…〉 they 〈◊〉 profite to saluatioâ— but it is meete for a Christian in token that hee followeth his Maister Christe to doe good workes yet may wee not say that they profit to our saluation For wheÌ„ we haue done all yet we be vnprofitable seruaÌ„ts and faith only in Christes bloud saueth vs. Feck How many Sacraments are there Iane. Two The one the Sacrament of Baptisme 2. Sacraâ—menteâ— and the other the Sacrament of the Lordes Supper Feck No there are seuen Iane. By what Scripture finde you that Feck Well we will talke of that heereafter The Sacâ—â—â—ment of Baptism what it â—â—â—â—nifieth But what is signified by your two Sacraments Iane. By the Sacramente of Baptisme I am washed wyth water and regenerated by the spirite and that washing is a token to mee that I am the childe of God The Sacrament of the Lordes Supper offered vnto mee The Sacâ—â—â—ment of 〈◊〉 Lordes 〈◊〉 what signifietâ— is a sure seale and testimonie that I am by the bloude of Christ which he shedde for me on the Crosse made partaker of the euerlasting kingdome Feck Why what doe you receiue in that Sacrament Doe you not receiue the very body and bloud of Christ Iane. No surely I doe not so beleeue I thinke that at the Supper I neyther receiue flesh nor bloude What 〈◊〉 receaue with thâ— sacrameâ—â— but bread and wine Which bread when it is broken and the wine when it is dronken putteth mee in remembraunce howe that for my sinnes the body of Christ was broken his bloudshed on the Crosse and with that breade and wine I receiue the benefites that come by the breaking of his body sheding of his bloud for our sinnes on the Crosse. Feck Why doeth not Christ speake these woordes Take eate this is my body
Gospell of Iesus Christ my fellow Elder and most deare brother in England THe heauenly father graunt vnto you and to all those which are in bands and captiuitie for his name sake grace and peace through Iesus Christ our Lord A letter of M. Bullenâ—er to M. Hooper 〈…〉 of latin 〈◊〉 Engâ—â—â—h with wisedome patience and fortitude of the holy Ghost I haue receiued from you two letters my most deare brother the former in the moneth of September of the yeare past the latter in the moneth of May of this present yeare both written out of prison But I doubting least I should make aunswere to you in vayne whilest I feared that my letters should neuer come vnto your handes or else increase and double your sorrow did refrayne from the duety of writing In the which thing I doubt not but you will haue me excused especially seeing you did not vouchsafe no not once in a whole yeare to aunswere to my whole libels rather then letters whereas I continued still notwithstanding in writing vnto you as also at this present after I heard that you were cast in prison I did not refraine from continuall prayer beseeching our heauenly Father through our onely mediatour Iesus Christ to graunt vnto you and to your fellowe prisoners faith and constancie vnto the ende Now is that thyng happened vnto you my brother the which we did oftentimes prophecie vnto our selues at your being with vs should come to passe especially when we did talke of the power of Antichrist and of his felicitie and victories For you know the saying of Daniell The power of Antichrist described in Daniell chapt 8. Math. 10. Iohn 15.16 â— Tim. 2.3 His power shall be mighty but not in his strength and he shall wonderfully destroy and make hauocke of all things and shall prosper and practise and he shall destroy the mighty and the holy people after his owne will You knowe what the Lord warned vs of before hand by Mathew in the tenth chapter by Iohn in the 15. chapter and the 16. and also what that chosen vessell Saint Paule hath written in the second to Timothy and the third chapter Wherefore I do nothing doubt by Gods grace of your faith and patience whilest you knowe that those things which you suffer are not looked for or come by chaunce The doctrine of the Protestants what it is wherefore they are persecuted but that you suffer them in the best truest and most holy quarell for what can be more true and holy then our doctrine which the Papistes those worshippers of Antichrist do persecute All things touching saluation we attribute vnto Christ alone and to his holy institutions as we haue bene taught of him and of his disciples but they would haue euen the same things to be communicated as well to their Antichrist and to his institutions Ephes. 1. Such we ought no lesse to withstand then we reade that Helias withstoode the Baalites For if Iesus be Christ then let them knowe that he is the fulnes of his Church and that perfectly but and if Antichrist be King and Priest then let them exhibite vnto him that honor How long do they halt on both sides 2. Thes. 2. Christ is sufficient and not be patched with the Pope Can they geue vnto vs any one that is better then Christ Or who shall be equall with Christ that may be compared with him except it be he whome the Apostle calleth the Aduersarie But if Christ be sufficient for his Church what needeth this patching and peecing But I know well enough I neede not to vse these disputations with you which are sincerely taught and haue taken roote in Christ being perswaded that you haue all things in him and that we in hym are made perfect Go forwardes therefore constauntly to confesse Christ and to defye Antichrist Apoc. 21 being mindfull of this most holy and most true saying of our Lorde Iesus Christ He that ouercommeth shall possesse all things and I will be his God and he shall be my sonne but the fearefull and the vnbeleeuing and the abhominable and the murtherers and whoremongers and sorcerers and Idolaters and all lyers shall haue theyr part in the lake which burneth with fyre and brimstone whych is the second death The fyrst death is soone ouercome although a man must burne for the Lordes sake for they say well that do affyrme thys our fyre to be scarcely a shadowe of that which is prepared for the vnbeleeuers and them that fall from the trueth Moreouer the Lorde graunteth vnto vs that wee may easily ouercome by his power the fyrst death the which he hymselfe dyd taste and ouercome promising withall such ioyes as neuer shall haue ende vnspeakeable and passing all vnderstanding the which we shall possesse so soone as euer we departe hence For so agayne sayeth the Angell of the Lord If any man woorship the beast and his Image and receyue hys marke in hys forehead or on his hande the same shall drinke of the wrath of God Apoc. 14. Gods wrath vpon the beast and them that taâ—e his 〈◊〉 yea of the wyne which is poured into the cup of his wrath and he shall be tormented in fire and brimstone before the holy Angels and before the Lamb and the smoke of their tormeÌ„ts shal ascend euermore and they shall haue no rest day nor night which worship the beast his Image and whosoeuer receiueth the print of his name Here is the patieÌ„ce of Saintes here are they that keep the commandements of God In this time of Antichrist is the pacience and fayth of Gods children tryed whereby they shall ouercome all his tyranny read Math. 24. and the fayth of Iesus To this he addeth by and by I heard a voyce saying to me write blessed be the dead that dye in the Lord froÌ„ henceforth or speedely they be blessed Io. 5 euen so sayth the spirite for they rest froÌ„ their labours but their works follow theÌ„ for our labour shall not be frustrate or in vayne Therefore seeing you haue such a large promise be strong in the Lorde fight a good fight be faythfull to the Lorde vnto the ende consider that Christ the sonne of God is your Captaine and fighteth for you and for that all the Prophets Apostles and Martyrs are your fellow souldiours They that persecute and trouble vs are men sinfull and mortall whose fauour a wise man would not buy with the value of a farthing besides that our life is frayle short brickle and transitory Happy are we if we depart in the Lorde who graunt vnto you and to all your fellow prisoners fayth and constancy Commend me to the most reuerend fathers and holy Confessours of Christ Doctor Cranmer Bishop of Canterbury D. Ridley Bishop of London and the good old father D. Latimer Them and all the rest of the prisoners with you for the Lordes cause salute in my name and in the name of all my fellow
Ministers the whiche do wish vnto you the grace of God and constancy in the truth Concerning the state of our Church it remayneth euen as it was when you departed from vs into your countrey God graunt we may be thankfull to him and that we doe not onely professe the faith with wordes but also expresse the same effectually with good workes to the praise of our Lord. The word of God increaseth dayly in that part of Italy that is neare vnto vs and in Fraunce In the meane while the godly sustaine greeuous persecutions and with great constancy and glory through tormentes they goe vnto the Lord. I and all my houshold with my sonnes in law and kinsmen are in good health in the Lord. They doe salute you and pray for your constancie being sorrowfull for you and the rest of the prisoners There came to vs Englishmen Studentes both godly and learned They be receaued of oure Magistrate Tenne of them dwell together the rest remayne here and there with good men Amongest the other Mayster Thomas Leuer is deare vnto me and familiar If there be anye thing wherein I may doe any pleasure to your wife and childreÌ„ M. Tho. Leuer they shall haue me wholly at commaundement whereof I will write also to your wife for I vnderstand shee abideth at Franckford Be strong and mery in Christ wayting for his deliraunce when and in what sort it shall seeme good vnto hym The Lorde Iesus shewe pittie vppon the Realme of Englande and illuminate the same with his holy Spirite to the glorye of his name and the saluation of soules The Lorde Iesus preserue and deliuer you from all euill with all them that call vpon hys name Farewell and farewell eternally The 10. of October 1554. From Zurich You know the hand H.B. The history of D. Rouland Taylour which suffered for the truth of Gods word vnder the tyranny of the Romayne Byshop .1555 the 9. day of February THe towne of Hadley was one of the first that receaued the worde of God in all Englande at the preachinge of M. Thomas Bilney Hadly towne commended Thomas Bilney By whose industrye the Gospell of Christ had such gracious successe and took such root there that a great number of that parishe became exceeding wel learned in the holye scriptures as well women as men so that a man might haue found among them many that had often read the whole Bible through and that coulde haue saytâ— a great part of S. Paules epistles by hart and very wel readily haue geuen a godly learned sentence in any matter of controuersie Their children and seruantes were also brought vp and trayned so dilligently in y e right knowledge of Gods worde that the whole towne seemed rather an Uniuersitie of y e learned then a town of Cloth-making or labouring people And that most is to be commended they were for the more part faythfull followers of Gods word in their liuing In this towne was D. Rouland Taylor Doctour in both the Ciuill and Canon lawes D. Taylour a Doctour in both lawes and a diuine and a right perfect Diuine parson Who at his first entring into his benefice did not as the common sort of beneficed meÌ„ do let out his benefice to a Farmar that should gather vp the profites and set in an ignoraunt vnlearned Priest to serue the Cure so they may haue the fleece litle or nothing care for feeding the flocke But contrarily he forsooke the Archbishop of Canterbury Tho. Cranmer Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterâ—ury with whome he before was in housholde and made hys personal abode and dwelling in Hadley among y e people coÌ„mitted to his charge Where he as a good shepheard abiding and dwelling among has sheepe A good shepheard and his conditions gaue himself wholly to the study of holy scriptures most faythfull endeuouring himselfe to fulfill that charge which the Lord gaue vnto Peter saying Peter louest thou me Iohn 2. Feede with worde Feede my Lambes Feede my sheepe Feede my sheepe This loue of Christ so wrought in him that no Sonday nor holy day passed nor other time when he might get the people together Anno 1555. February but he preached to them the worde of God the doctrine of their saluation Not onely was his worde a preaching vnto them but all his lyfe and conuersation was an example of vnfayned christian life and true holynes He was voyde of all pride humble Feede with example and meeke as any childe so that none were so poore but they might boldly as vnto their father resorte vnto him neither was his lowlines childish or fearefull but as occasion time and place required he would be stout in rebuking the sinfull and euill doers so that none was so rich but he would tell him playnely his fault with such earnest and graue rebukes as became a good Curate and Pastor He was a man very milde voyde of all rancour grudge or euill will ready to do good to all men readely forgeuing his enemies and neuer sought to do euil to any To the poore that were blinde lame sicke bedred or that had many childreÌ„ Feede with almes he was a very Father a carefull patrone and diligent prouider in so much that he caused the parishioners to make a generall prouision for theÌ„ and he himselfe beside the continuall reliefe that they alwayes found at his house gaue an honest portion yearely Commendation of Doct. Taylours wife and his children to the common almes boxe His wife also was an honest discrete and sober matrone and his children well nourtred brought vp in the feare of God and good learning To conclude he was a right and liuely image or paterne of all those vertuous qualities described by S. Paule in a true Byshop a good salt of the earth sauourly biting the corrupt maners of euill men a light in Gods house set vpoÌ„ a Candlesticke for all good men to imitate and folow Thus continued this good Shepeheard among hys flocke gouerning and leading them through this wildernes of the wicked world all the dayes of the most innocent and holy King of blessed memory Edward the vj. But after it pleased God to take King Edward from this vale of misery vnto his most blessed rest The Papistes and their naturall workes the Papistes who euer sembled and dissembled both with King Henry the eight and king Edward his sonne now seing the time conuenient for their purpose vttered their false hypocrisie openly refusing all good reformation made by the sayd two most godly Kings and contrary to that they had all these two Kings dayes preached taught written and sworne they violently ouerthrew the true doctrine of the Gospell and persecuted with sword and fire all those that would not agree to receaue againe the Romaine Byshop as supreme head of the vniuersall Church and allow all the errours superstitions and idolatries that before by Gods worde were disproued and iustly condemned as
gift of spirit and courage God had geuen to this godly and blessed martyr At what time Doctour Taylour was depriued of hys benefice of Hadley there was one called Syr Robert Bracher a false pretensed Protestant in king Edwardes dayes and afterward a deadly enemy to the same ReligioÌ„ who was also one of them that so vnmercifully thrust Doctor Taylors wife and children out of the dores as she her selfe yet can testify notwithstanding the same now since became a Protestant agayne This Syr Robert Bracher aforesayde Syr Robâ—â—â— Bracherâ— coÌ„ming 〈◊〉 Hadley comming to Hadley to the buriall of a certayne frend of his and Gods great enemy one Walter Clarke albeit he came somewhat to late to the market as he sayd yet desirous to vtter such Popishe pelfe and packeware as he brought with him hee opened there his baggage of pestilent doctrine A popisâ— Sermon Syr 〈◊〉 Bracher preaching in the same towne of Hadley agaynst iustification of fayth of the corporall presence of praying for the dead and Auricular confession Whereof Doctour Taylour hauing vnderstanding by Letters writeth agayn to them of Hadley directing his Letter to his wife in confutation of the sayde Popish poysoned Sermon the Copy of which Letter we thought not vnworthy here in the ende of this story to bee annexed as vnder foloweth ¶ A Letter of Doctor Taylour of Hadley written to his wife DEare wife This cap was a 〈◊〉 cap sent M· Couâ—â—dale to 〈◊〉 Taylor 〈◊〉 his wyfe I pray God be euer with vs through Christ our onely Mediator Amen I thanke you for my cap I am something proud of it for it is one steppe from the Clergy in these dayes I thanke God my hart is cleane deuided from theyr proceedinges for I knowe that no man can serue two maisters specially if they agree no better theÌ„ Christ and Antichrist do I am glad that Hadley can skill of such packing ware as was brought thether the first day of May last past Christes sheepe can discerne Christes voyce from the voice of straungers theeues or hirelings The packebringer was sory that he came to late to the funerall market of his faithfull friend· But here I will leaue them both to Gods iudgement and somethyng touch the matter whereof the packer made mention on his openyng day At the first he called the Scripture as I heare full of darke sentences but in deed it is called of Dauid a candle to our feete and a light to our pathes Our Sauior Christ calleth hys word the light which euill doers do flee from and hate least their deeds should be reprooued thereby S. Paule would haue vs to walke as children of light and in any wyse not to continue in ignorance or darkenes But all we in the world pertaine to two princes eyther to the father of light truth or els to the prince of darkenes and lyes In these dayes preachers declare euidently of whome they are sent and with what spirit they speake to what prince they belong 〈◊〉 stripe 〈◊〉 falsely 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 to be â—eare and 〈◊〉 For they cry out against Gods Lightes Sunne Moone Starres torches lampes lanternes cressets and candles in Gods booke the Bible prouided of Gods great goodnes and mercy to auoyd all foule darknes cloudes and mistes or dangerous doutfull wayes in this our iourney to our heaueÌ„ly father long home mansion houses and dearely purchased heritage Esay gods faithfull messenger sayth Woe be vnto them that call sweete sower good euill and light darkenes Therfore commeth my people into captiuitie because they haue no vnderstanding Our Sauiour Christ pronounceth errours and heresies to remaine among the people so long as ignorance of the scriptures remayneth And hereby it appeareth to all good consciences what they meane which defame or accuse Gods blessed word beyng full of light as though it were full of darkenes These Owles would haue all day lights scraped out of bookes hartes and Churches Oh Lord turne their heartes and tongues bowe them from the waye of darkenesse least they goe to the prince of darkenesse and be cast into the pit of vtter darkenes where is weepyng and gnashyng of teeth Now touching the packes of wooll and the packes of cloth I feare they were as all other wares bee transubstantiate into flockes The Popes packe ware Iustification by workes Corporall pâ—esence Praying for soules Auricular confession euen his very finest packing stuffe against onely faith iustifieng and for the corporal presence of Christes body in the sacrament for praying for soules departed and for auricular confession Abrahams iustification by fayth by grace by promise and not by workes is plainly set forth both in the epistle to the Rom. cap. 4. and to the Gal. ca. 3. and Abrahams works of obedience in offring vp his sonne so long after his iustification must needes be taken as a fruite of a good tree iustifieng before men and not of iustification before God for then had man to glory in then dyd Christ die in vayne And where as the 6 chap. of Iohn was alledged to proue that Christ did geue his body corporally in his supper eueÌ„ as he had promised in the sayd 6. chap. it is most vntrue Against the corporall presence For onely he gaue his body sacramentally spiritually and effectually in his supper to the faythfull Apostles and corporally he gaue it in a bloudy sacrifice for the lyfe of the worlde vppon the crosse once for all There in hys owne person Chrâ—sts body geuen in the Supper spiritually vpon the croâ—se corporally in hys owne naturall body he bare all our sinnes By whose stripes we were healed as S. Peter proueth 1. Pet. 2. and Esay 53. In deed receiuyng Christs sacrament accordingly as it was instituted we receyue Christes body Christs bloud euen as I sayd before the Apostles dyd But the popish Masse is another matter The Masse as it is now is but one of Antichrists youngest daughters in the which the deuill is rather present and receyued Against the Masse The Masse the Popes youngest daâ—ghter Dâ—scription of the popes â—ingdome then our sauiour the second person in Trinitie God and man O Lord God heauenly father for Christes sake we beseeche thee to turne agayne England to the right way it was in in K. Edwards tyme from this Babylonicall stewish spirituall whoredome conspiracie tyranny detestable enormities false doctrine heresie hardnes of hart and coÌ„tempt of thy word and commaundements from this euident and open idolatry sacriledge simonie blasphemy superstition hypocrisie transubstantiate angell of lyght and day deuill kyngdome of lyes foule vayne schismes sects sedition apostasie gay sweete poyson honied and sugred viperous venome wily woluishnesse sathanicall subtletie and abhomination in the sight of God and of all such as put on the true spectacles of holy scripture I am the more playne now in this matter because I feare greatly that many will be to much ready to go from Christ to
first that you would defend the Religion then and therfore worthely were you prisoned Brad. Your grace did heare me answere my Lord Chauncellour to that poynt Bradford imprisoned for thaâ— for which he had the lawes on his side But put case I had bene so stout as they and your Grace make it were not the lawes of the Realme on my side then Wherefore vniustly was I prisoned onely that which my Lord Chauncellour propounded was my confession of Christes trueth agaynst Transubstantiation and of that whiche the wicked do receaue as I sayd Yorke You deny the presence Brad. I do not to the fayth of the worthy receiuers Yorke Why what is that to say other The presence of Christes body to the fayth of the worthy receauer then that Christ lyeth not on the aultar Brad. My Lord I beleue no such presence Chichest It seemeth that you haue not read Chrisostome for he proueth it Brad. Hetherto I haue bene kept well inough without bookes howbeit this I doe remember of Chrisostome Hiperbolicall phrase of Chrisostome that he sayth that Christ lyeth vpon the aultar as the Seraphines with their tongues touche our lippes with the coales of the aultar in heauen which is an hyperbolicall loquution of whiche you know Chrisostome is full Yorke It is euident that you are to farre gone but let vs come then to the Church out of the whiche ye are excommunicate Brad. I am not excommunicate out of Christes Churche my Lord Bradford excommunicated with the poore blind man Iohn 9. although they which seeme to be in the Church and of the Church haue excommunicated me as the poore blinde man was Iohn 9. I am sure Christ receiueth me Yorke You do deceiue your selfe Here after much talke of excommunication at length Bradford sayd Brad. Assuredly as I thinke you did well to departe from the Romish church so I thinke ye haue done wickedly to couple your selues to it againe for you can neuer prooue it which you call the mother church to be Christes Church Chichest Ah M. Bradford you were but a child when this matter began I was a yong man and then comming froÌ„ the Uniuersitie I went with the world but I tell you it was alwayes against my conscience Brad. I was but a child then howbeit as I tolde you I thinke you haue done euill The Pope proued to be Antichrist by Scripturâ— For ye are come haue broght others to that wicked man which sitteth in the Temple of God that is in the church for it cannot be vnderstand of Mahomet or any out of the Church but of such as beare rule in the Church Yorke See how you build your fayth vpon such places of Scripture as are most obscure to deceyue your selfe as though ye were in the Church where you are not Brad. Well my Lord though I might by fruites iudge of you and others yet will I not vtterly exclude you out of the church And if I were in your case I would not condemne him vtterly that is of my faith in the Sacrament knowyng as you know that at the least 800. yeares after Christ as my L. of Duresme writeth What B. Tonstall writeth of Transubstantiation it was free to beleue or not to beleeue transubstantiation Yorke This is a toy that you haue found out of your own braine as though a man not beleuing as the church doth that is transubstantiation were of the church Chichest He is an heretike and so none of the Church that doth hold any doctrine against the definitioÌ„ of the church as a man to hold against transubstantiatioÌ„ Cyprian was no heretike though he beleued rebaptising of them which were baptised of heretikes because hee helde it before the church had defined it whereas if he had holden it after Note how these Bishops themselues do graunt that the time was when transubstantiationâ— was not defined by the Church Tonstall sayth it was more then 800 yeares after Christ. theÌ„ had he bene an heretike Brad. Oh my Lord wil ye condemne to the deuill any man that beleeueth truely the xij Articles of the fayth wherein I â—ake the vnitie of Christes Church to consist although in some points he beleeue not the definition of that which ye call the Church I doubt not but that he which holdeth firmely the Articles of our beliefe though in other thyngs he dissent from your definitions yet he shal be saued Yorke Chichester Yea sayde both the Byshops this is your Diuinitie Brad. No it is Paules which sayth that if they holde the foundation Christ though they build vpon him straw and stubble yet they shall be saued Yorke Lord God how you delite to leane to so hard and darke places of the Scriptures Chic I will shewe you how that Luther did excommunicate Zuinglius for this matter and so he read a place of Luther making for his purpose Brad. My Lord what Luther writeth as you muche passe not M. Bradford hangeth not of Luther Zuinglius or Oecolampadius yet he accompteth them good men no more do I in this case My fayth is not builded on Luther Zuinglius or Oecolampadius is this poynt and in deede to tel you truely I neuer read any of their works in this matter As for them I do think assuredly that they were and are Gods Children and Sayntes with hym Yorke Well you are out of y e Communion of the Church Brad. I am not for it consisteth and is in fayth Yorke Loe how make you your Church inuisible for you would haue the Communion of it to consist in fayth Brad. For to haue Communion with the Churche needeth no visiblenes of it Communion of the Church consisteth in fayth and not in visible ceremonyes Disagreing in rites breaketh no agreement in fayth Ireneus for Communion consisteth as I sayd in faith and not in exterior ceremonies as appeareth both by Paule which would haue one fayth and by Irenaeus to Uictor for the obseruation of Easter saying that disagreeing of fastyng shoulde not breake the agreeyng of fayth Chichester The same place hath often euen wounded my conscience because we disseuered our selues from the Sea of Rome Bradford Well God forgeue you for you haue done euill to bryng England thether agayne Yorke Here my Lord of Yorke tooke a booke of paper of common places and read a peece of Saint Austen contra Epistolam Fundamenti Aug. contra Epiâ—â— fundament how that there were many thinges that did holde S. Augustine in the bosome of the Churche consent of people and nations authoritie confirmed wyth myracles Consent of people Authority confirmed with miracles nourished with hope encreased with charity established with antiquitye Succession of Priestes The name Catholicke nourished with hope encreased with charitie established with antiquitie besides this there holdeth me in the Church sayth S. Augustine the succession of priests from Peters seate vntill this present Bishop Last of all the very name of Catholicke doth
but couered vnder something in hidyng hys face from vs it beholdeth hys mery countenaunce How dyd Iob see God but as you woulde saye vnder Sathans clok For who cast the fire froÌ„ heauen vpon hys goodes Who ouerthrow hys house How faith seeth God where flesh seeth hell and styrred vp men to take away his cattell but Sathan And yet Iob pearceâ— thorough all these and saw Gods worke saying The Lorde hath geuen the Lord hath taken away c. In reading of the Psalmes how often doe you see that Dauid in the shadowe of death sawe Gods sweete loue And so my dearely beloued I see that you in your darknes and dimnesse by fayth do see claritie and brightnesse by fayth I say because fayth is of things absent of things hoped for of thinges which I appeale to your conscience whether you desire not And can you desire anye thinge which you know not And is there of heauenly things any other true knowledge then by fayth Therefore my deare hearte be thankfull for before God I write it you haue great cause Ah my Ioyce how happy is the state wherein you are The state of Gods children described Uerily you are euen in the blessed state of Gods children for they mourne and doe not you so And that not for worldly weale but for spirituall riches fayth hope charitie c. Do you not hunger and thirst for righteousnes Math. 5. And I pray you sayth not Christ who cannot lye that happy are suche How shuld God wipe away the teares from your eyes in heauen if now on earth ye shed no teares How coulde heauen be a place of rest if on earth you did finde it Howe coulde you desire to be at home if in your iourney ye found no griefe How could you so often call vppon God and talke wyth him as I knowe you doe if your enemy should sleepe all day long How shoulde you elswhere bee made like vnto Christ I meane in ioye if in sorrow you sobbed not with him The way to heauen is to goe through hell If you will haue ioy felicitie you must first needes feele sorrow and miserye If you will goe to heauen you must sayle by hell If you will embrace Christ in his robes you must not thinke scorne of him in his ragges If you will sit at Christes table in hys kingdome you must first abide with him in his temptations If you will drinke of his cup of glory forsake not his cup of ignominye Can the head corner stone bee reiected and the other more base stones in gods building be in this world set by You are one of his liuely stones be content therefore to be hewen and snagged at that you might bee made more meete to be ioyned to your fellowes which suffer with you Satans snatches the worldes woundes contempte of conscience Threttes of the flesh and freattes of the fleshe where through they are enforced to cry Oh wretches that we are who shal deliuer vs You are of Gods corne feare not therefore the Flayle the Fanne Milstone nor Ouen You are one of Christes Lambes Romans 6. looke therefore to be fleeced hayled at and euen slayne If you were a market sheepe you should go in more fatte and grassy pasture If you were for the Fayre you should be stalfed and want no weale Gods sheepe must feede on the bare common where the deuills cattell are stalâ—ed Iohn 21. but because you are for Gods owne occupying therefore you must pasture on the bare Common abiding the stormes and tempests that will fall Happy and twise happy are you my deare sister that God now hayleth you whither you woulde not that you might come whither you woulde Suffer a little and be still Let Satan rage agaynst you let the worlde crye out let your conscience accuse you let the lawe loade you presse you downe yet shall they not preuayle for Christ is Emanuell Romans â— that is God with vs. If God be with vs who can be agaynst vs The Lorde is wyth you youre Father cannot forgette you your Spouse loueth you If the waues and surges arise Math. 8. crye with Peter Lorde I pearishe and he will put out his hande and helpe you Cast out youre anker of hope and it will not cease for all the stormye surges till it take holde on the rocke of Gods trueth and mercy Philip. 1. Desire of spirituall comfort though it be lacking is a great gifte of God Thinke not that he whiche hath geuen you so manye thinges corporallye as inductions of spirituall and heauenly mercies and that without your desertes or desire can deny you any spirituall comforte desiring it For if hee geue to desire he will geue you to haue and enioy y e thing desired The desire to haue and the goyng about to aske ought to certifie youre conscience that they be hys earnest of the thing whiche you asking he will geue you yea before you aske and whilest you are about to aske hee will graunt the same as Esay sayth to hys glorye and your eternall consolation Hee that spared not his owne sonne for you will not nor cannot thinke anye thinge to good for you my hartily beloued If he had not chosen you as most certainely he hath he would not haue so called you Romans 8. he would neuer haue iustified you he would neuer haue so glorified you with hys gracious giftes which I know praysed be his name therfore he would neuer haue so exercised your fayth with teÌ„ptations as he hath done and doth if I saye hee had not chosen you Exercise of tentations a great token of electioÌ„ If he haue chosen you as doubtlesse deare heart he hath done in Christe for in you I haue seene hys earnest and before me and to me you coulde not deny it I knowe both where and when if I say he haue chosen you then neither can you nor euer shall you pearishe For if you fall he putteth vnder his hand you shall not lye still so carefull is Christ your keeper ouer you Neuer was mother so mindefull ouer her chylde as hee is ouer you And hath not he alwayes bene so Speake woman when did he finally forget you And will he now trow you in your most neede doe otherwise Romans 11. you calling vpon him and desiring to please hym Ah my Ioyce thinke you God to be mutable Is he a chaungeling Doth not he loue to the ende them whom he loueth Euery lyiâ—â— spirite 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 vnto Are not his giftes and calling suche that he cannot repent him of them for els were he no God If you should perish then wanted he power for I am certayne his will towardes you is not to be doubted of Hath not the spirit which is the spirite of trueth tolde you so Sathan seâ—â—keth to bring 〈◊〉 consciencâ—â— to doubtiâ—â— but Gods promise in Christ staâ—â—deth sure for euer And will you now harken
in that they make it so necessary a thyng and a worshippyng of God it cannot but be agaynst Christ and the freedome of hys Gospell and the same thyng teacheth vs that it is agaynst the commoditie of our brethren which eyther be weake eyther be strong eyther be ignorant either be obstinate If they be weake by your resortyng to it they be made more weake If they be strong you do what you can to infirme their strength If they be ignorant therein you helpe to keepe them by your facte If they bee obstinate your resortyng to it cannot but rocke them a sleepe in their obstinate errour of the necessitie of this rite and ceremony These causes recited doe shew you what I thinke in this but my thinkyng must no further bynd you then a mans thought should do except the same be grounded vpon Gods worde which byndeth in deede as I thinke they doe I doubt not but you waying these causes and especially two of the first and the last if you pray to God for his spirite to direct you and thereto aske the aduise of this my good brother and other godly learned men I doubt not I say but you should be guided to do that which is best in gods sight although in the sight of the world perhaps you should bee counted foolish and precise But bee at a poynt with your selues as the disciples of Christ which had forsaken themselues to follow not your will but Gods will as you daily pray in the Lordes prayer The crosse of Christ bee willyng to cary least you cary the crosse of the world the flesh or the deuill 4. Crosâ—â—â— whereof 〈◊〉 bringeth 〈◊〉 hell One of these 4. crosses you must cary Three of them bringeth to hell and therefore the more part goeth that way which is a broad way Only the fourth bringeth to heauen but few go that way as wel because the way is straite as also because few walke in it Howbeit Why thâ— more 〈◊〉 go that 〈◊〉 that lâ—â—â—deth to â—â—â—dition though it bee straite it is but short and the few are many if you consider the godly as the Patriarkes Prophets Apostles Martyrs Confessors and Christ Iesus with all his gard and trayne Thinke not scorne to come after them which are gone before you and after them which now go before you in whose number I trust I am apointed to be one and I beseech you pray for me that God would vouch me worthy that honour Our sinnes deserue plagues prison and the losse of all that euer wee haue therefore if God remooue our sinnes out of sight and sende vs prison or losse of goods and liuyng for his names sake Oh how happy are we My deare hearts in the Lord consider this geare and bee assured that he which looseth any thyng for Christes sake the same in his posteritie shall finde it here and in heauen elsewhere As for vnablenes to aunswer for your fayth it shall be enough to will them to dispute with your teachers Faith standeth not in disputyng I thinke few if it came to disputing could defend the godhead of Christ and many other articles I speake it for the simple sorte Pray for me Lacke of paper maketh this end Commend me to my good brother R. B. and my good sister his wyfe I pray them to pray for me I trust by this bearer to heare how you do Iohn Bradford ¶ Another letter to N. and his wyfe GOds mercy in Christ I wish you to feele An other letter of Bradford a dearâ— friend 〈◊〉 his wyâ—â— my dere brother with my faithfull sister your wyfe now and for euer Amen Hauing this occasion I could not but write something as wel to put my selfe in remembrance of my duty to godwards for you both in thankefulnes and praier as to put you in remembrance of me and your duety towards God for me in praying for me for I dare not say in thankfulnes for me nor that I would haue you to geue no thaÌ„ks to God for his wonderfull great and sweete mercies towards me and vpon me in Christ his sonne but because I haue not deserued it at either of your hands For ye both know right wel at least my coÌ„science doth accuse me how that I haue not onely not exhorted taught you as both my vocation and your deserts required to walke worthy of that vocation which god hath made you worthy of and with treÌ„bling and feare to woorke out your saluation that is in the feare of God to geue your selues to great vigilaÌ„cie in praier for the encrease of faith and to a wary circumspection in all your conuersation not onely in works and woords but also in thoughts because God is a searcher of the heart and out of the heart it commeth that defileth vs in Gods sight I haue I say not onely not done thys but also haue geuen you example of negligence in praier watching fasting talking and doing so that woe to me for geuing suche offence Partly for this cause deare brother and sister God hath cast me heere that I might repent me and turne to him and that ye might also by this correction vpon me be more diligent to redresse these things and others if they in your conscience doe accuse you My dearly beloued heauy is Gods anger fallen vpon vs all doulefull is this day Nowe hath Antichrist all his power again Now is Christes gospel troden vnder fote Now is Gods people a derision and pray for the wicked Now is the greatest plague of al plagues fallen the want of Gods word and al these we haue yea I alone haue iustly deserued Oh that as I wryte I alone I could w t Dauid 1. Par. 21. and with Ionas in heart say so But I doe not I do not I see not howe greeuously I haue sinned howe great a misery is fallen for mine vnthankefulnes for Gods worde for mine hypocrisie in professing preaching hearing and speaking of Gods word for my not praying to God for the coÌ„tinuance of it for my not louing of it thoroughly as it requireth c. I will speake nothing of my manifest euils for they are knowen to you wel enough Deare brother and sister wyth me say yee the lyke for your owne partes and with me ioyne your hearts and let vs go to our heauenly father and for his Christes sake beseeche him to be mercifull vnto vs and to pardon vs Oh good father it is we that haue deserued the taking away of thy woorde it is we that haue deserued these thy iust plagues fallen vpon vs we haue done amisse we haue dealt vniustly wyth thy Gospell we haue procured thy wrathe and therfore iust art thou in punishing vs iust art thou in plaging vs for we are very miserable But good Lord and deare father of mercy whose iustice is such that thou wilt not punish the poore soules of thys realme which yet haue not thus sinned against thee as wee
help succor according to that the Lorde hath made you able and placed you where you are for the same purpose Your highnesse and honours ought to knowe that there is no innocencie in woordes or deedes where it is enoughe and suffiseth onely to accuse It behoueth Kinges Queenes and all that be in authoritie to knowe that in the administration of their kingdomes they are Gods Ministers It behoueth them to knowe Difference betweene kinges and Tyrantes that they are no Kinges but plaine Tyrannes which raigne not to thys ende that they may serue and set foorth Gods glory after true knowledge and therefore it is required of them that they woulde be wise and suffer them selues to be taughte to submit them selues to the Lords discipline and to kisse their Soueraigne least they pearish as all those Potentates with their principalities and dominions can not long prosper but pearish in deede if they and their kingdomes be not ruled with the Scepter of God that is wyth hys worde which who so honoureth not honoureth not God and they that honour not the Lorde the Lord will not honour them Good warning to Q. Mary but bring them into contempt and at the lengthe take hys owne cause whiche hee hath moste chieflye committed vnto them to care for into hys owne handes and so ouerthrowe them and set vp his trueth gloriously the people also pearishinge wyth the Princes where the worde of Prophecie is wanting muche more is suppressed as it is now in this Realme of Englande ouer which the eyes of the Lorde are sette to destroy it Princes made slaues to Antichrist your highnesse and al your honours if in time you looke not better to youre office and dueties herein and not suffer your selues to be slaues hangmen to Antichriste and his Prelates which haue broughte your highnesse and honours already to let Barrabas lose and to hange vp Christ as by the grace and helpe of God I shall make apparante if first it would please your excellent maiestie and al your honors to take to heart Gods doctrine which rather through the malice of the Pharisies I meane the Bishoppes and Prelates then youre consciences is oppressed and not for our contemptible and execrable state in the sight of the world to passe the lesse of it For it the doctrine I meane is higher and of more honour and Maiestie then all the whole worlde It standeth inuincible aboue all power 〈…〉 ordeyned 〈…〉 dominion ouer all being not our doctrine but the doctrine of the euerliuing God and of his Christ whom the father hath ordained king to haue dominion from sea to sea and from the riuer vnto the endes of the worlde And truely so doth he and will he raigne that hee will shake all the whole earth with his yron and brasen power with his golden and siluerie brightnesse onely by the rod of hys mouth to shiâ—ers in such sorte as though they were pottes of claie according to that which the Prophetes doe wryte of the magnificence of hys kingdome And thus much for the thynge I meane the doctrine and your dueties to hearken to propagate and defend the same Christes Martirs falsely belyed of the prelates for heretickes and Schismatickes But nowe will our aduersaries mainely crie out againste vs because no man maye be admitted once to whist againste them that wee pretende falsely the doctrine and worde of God calling vs the most wicked contemners of it and heretikes Schismatikes traytours c. All which their sayings howe malicious and false they are though I might make report to that which is written by those men whose workes they haue condemned and all that retaine any of them publikely by proclamation yet here will I occasion your maiestie and honours by this my wryting to see that it is farre otherwise then they report of vs. God our father for his holy names sake direct my penne to be his instrument to put into your eyes eares and hearts that which most may make to hys glory to the sauegarde of your soules and bodies and preseruation of the whole Realme Amen Iohn Bradford To certaine his frendes N.S. and R.C. A letter of M. Bradford to certayne persons being at that tyme not throughly instructed in the doctrine of Gods election I Wish to you my good brethren the same grace of God in Christe which I wishe and pray the father of mercies to geue me for his holy names sake Amen Your letter thoughe I haue not read my selfe because I would not alienate my minde from conceiued things to wryte to others yet I haue hearde the summe of it that it is of Gods election wherein I will briefely wryte to you my faith and howe I thinke it good and meete for a Christian man to wade in it I beleeue that man made after the Image of God dyd fall from that blessed state to the condemnation of him selfe and all hys posteritie I beleue that Christ for man being thus fallen did oppose him selfe to the iustice of God a Mediatour paying the raunsome and price of redemption for Adame and his whole posteritie that refuse it not finally True fayth Exod. 14. I beleeue that all that beleue in Christ I speake of such as be of yeares of discretion are partakers of Christe and all hys merites I beleue that faith and to beleue in Christ I speake not nowe of Faith that men haue by reason of myracles Iohn 2.11 Actes 8. or by reason of earthly commoditie Mathew 13. custome and authoritie of men which is commonly seene the hearts of them that so beleue being not right and simple before God but I speake of that faith which in deede is the true faith * M.B. For the certainty of this fayth search your hartes 〈◊〉 you haue it prayse the Lord for 〈…〉 happy and 〈…〉 cannot 〈◊〉 pâ—â—ishe for 〈◊〉 hapâ—ines were not happines if it 〈…〉 WheÌ„ you 〈◊〉 the Lorde 〈…〉 his hand that you sâ—all not lye 〈◊〉 But if ye 〈◊〉 not this sâ—yth then know that prâ—destimation is to 〈…〉 matter for you to be disPuters of vntill you haue â—eene better sâ—holeâ—s in the school◠〈◊〉 of repentance iustificâ—â—ion which is thâ— Grammer schoole wherein we muâ—â— be conuersant and learned before we goe to thâ— vniuersitye of Gods most holy predestination and prouidence Of this matter he writeth more at large in the booke of letters of the Martyrs Fol. 391. the iustifying and regenerating faith I beleeue I say that this faith and beliefe in Christe is the woorke and gift of God geuen to none other then to those whych be the children of God that is to those whom God the Father before the beginning of the worlde hath predestinate in Christ vnto eternall life Thus doe I wade in Predestination in suche sorte as God hath paâ—ified and opened it Thoughe in God it be the firste yet to vs it is last opened And therefore I begin wyth creation from whence
by meanes which meanes is faith in Christ Iesus crucified For so much as by hys faith in Christe a man is iustified and thereby made the childe of saluation reason must needes lead the same to be then the childe of election chosen of God vnto euerlasting life For howe can a man be iustified but he must needes be saued and howe can a man be saued but by consequence it foloweth that he must also be elected And therefore of Election it is truely sayd De electione iudicandum est à posteriore that is to say Fayth is the meanes wherby we be certified of our Election wee must iudge of election by that which commeth after that is by oure faith and beliefe in Christ which faith although in time it followeth after election yet is it the proper and immediat cause assigned by the scripture which not onely iustifieth vs but also certifieth vs of thys election of God Whereunto likewise well agreeth thys present letter of M. Bradford wherein he sayeth Election allbeit in God it be the first yet to vs it is the last opened And therefore beginning first sayth he wyth creation De electione iudicandum est a posterâ—ore Election fiâ—st knowen to God and last opened to man I come froÌ„ thence to the redemption and iustification by faith and so to election Not that faith is the cause efficient of election being rather the effect thereof but is to vs the cause certificatory or the cause of our certification wherby we are brought to the feeling and knowledge of our election in Christe For all be it that election first be certaine in the knowledge of God yet in our knowledge Faith onely that wee haue in Christe is the thynge that geueth to vs our certificate and comfort of thys election Wherefore who soeuer desireth to be assured that he is one of the electe number of God lette hym not clyme vp to heauen to knowe but let hym descende into hym selfe and there searche hys Faith in Christe the sonne of God whyche if hee finde in hym not fained by the working of Gods holy spirite accordingly thereuppon let hym staye Euery man to stay himsâ—lfe vpon Gods generall promise and so wrappe hym selfe wholely both body and soule vnder Gods generall promise and cumber hys heade wyth no further speculations knowing thys that who so euer beleueth in him shall not perish Ihon. 3. shall not be confounded Ro. 9. shal not see death Ih. 8. shal not enter into iudgemeÌ„t Ih. 5. shall haue euerlasting life Iâ— 3.7 shall be saued Mat. 28. Act. 16. shal haue remission of al his sinnes Act. 10. shal be iustified Rom. 3. Ga. 2. shal haue flouds flowing oute of him of water of life Iohn 7. shall neuer die Iohn 11. shal be raised in the last day Iohn 6 shal finde rest to hys soule and shal be refreshed Math. 11. Now then for so much as we see faith to be the ground wherupon depeÌ„deth the whole coÌ„dition of our iustifying let vs discusse in like maner what is this faith whereof the scripture so much speaketh What fayth is Diuers kindes of fayth for the more plaine vnderstanding of the simple For many kindes there be of faith as a man maye beleeue euery thing that is true yet not euery truth doeth saue neither doth the beleeuing of euery truth iustifie a man Euery truth hath his fayth but euery truth iustifieth not no more doth euery fayth He y t beeleueth that God created all things of nought beleueth truely He that beleueth that God is a iust God that he is omnipoteÌ„t that he is mercifull that he is true of promise beleeueth well and holdeth the truthe So hee that beleeueth that God hath his election from the beginning and that he also is one of the same electe predestinate hath a good beliefe and thinketh wel but yet this beliefe alone except it be seasoned with an other thing wil not serue to saluation as it auailed not the olde Iewes which so thought of them selues and yet thinke to this day to be only Gods elect people Fayth the action Christ the obiect of fayth Fayth Christ correlatiues Onely the faithe whiche auaileth to saluation is that whose obiect is the body and passion of Iesus Christe crucified So that in the act of iustifying these two fayth and Christ haue a mutual relation and must alwaies concurre together faith as the action which apprehendeth Christe as the obiect which is apprehended For neither doeth the passion of Christe saue wythout faith Christ without faith saueth not Fayth without Christ helpeth not neither doeth faith helpe except it be in Christ As we see the body of man sustained by bread drinke not except the same be receiued and conueied into the stomacke and yet neither doeth y e receiuing of euery thing sustaine mans body except it be meate and drinke whych haue power to geue nourishment In like sort it is with faith for neither doth the beleuing of euery thing saue but onely faith in the bloud of Christ neither again doth y e same bloud of Christ profite vs except by faith it be receiued And as the sunne being the cause of all lighte shineth not but to them onely which haue eyes to see nor yet to them neither vnlesse they will open their eyes to receiue the light so the Passion of Christ is the efficient cause of saluation but faith is the coÌ„dition wherby the sayd passion is to vs effectuall Grace Election Vocation Christes death causes externe of our saluatioÌ„ Fayth the onely interne cause of mans saluation Fayth is an action in man but not of man Vertues and workes of charitye though they be good giftes of God in man yet they serue not to iustification Fayth taketh his dignitye of his obiect Looking vp to the brasen Serpent and beleeuing vpon the body of Christ compared The error of the Papistes peruerting the mind of Gods testament how and wherin And that is the cause why we say with the Scripture that faith only iustifieth vs not excluding thereby al other externe causes that goe before faith as grace mercy election vocation the death of Christe c. all whiche be externe causes working our saluation through faith But when we say that faith only iustifieth vs the meaning thereof is thys that of all internall actions motions or operations in man geuen to him of God there is none other that contenteth pleaseth God or standeth before hys iudgement or can helpe any thing to the iustifying of man before him but only this one action of faith in Iesus Christ the sonne of God For although the action of praying fasting almes pacience charity repentance the feare and loue of God be hie giftes in man and not of man geuen of God to man yet be none of al these actions in man imputed of God to saluation but only this one action of faith in maÌ„ vpon Christ Iesus the sonne
of God Not that the action it selfe of beleeuing as it is a qualitie in man doeth so deserue but because it taketh that dignitie of the obiect For as I sayde in the acte of iustifying faith as it is an action in man is not to be considered alone but must euer go with his obiecte and taketh his vertue therof Like as the looking vp of the olde Israelites did not of it selfe procure any healthe vnto them but the promise made in the obiecte which was the brasen serpent whereupon they looked gaue them healthe by their looking vp Euen so after like sort are we saued by our faith and spirituall looking vp to the bodye of Christe crucified Which faith to define is this To beleeue Iesus Christe to be the sonne of the liuing God sent into thys worlde by hys death to satisfie for oure sinnes and so to receiue the same And thus much touching election and Faith with the order and explication of the causes necessary to be considered in our saluation Wherby may appeare howe farre the pretensed catholikes do swarne from the right mind of the scriptures For where the scriptures in declaring the causes of saluation do send vs only to faith as the onely condition whereby these causes haue their working these catholikes do quite leaue out faith and in stead thereof place in other conditions of doings merites wil workes pardons masses and especially auricular confession with penance and satisfaction for our sinnes c. And besides these letters aboue specified of M. Iohn Bradforde there hath come to our handes certaine other letters of his not long a goe sent by a certaine olde frende of the sayd Iohn Bradforde vnto vs. Which letters beyng written of him in former times before his trouble as they haue not bene yet printed nor seene abroade so I thought it not amisse to communicate the same to the châ—istian reader for the worthinesse of the matter and the goodnesse of the man which may redound I trust to no small fruite to him that with godly eyes shall aduise the same A letter of M. Bradford to father Trauers Minister of Blackeley THe aboundant grace and rich mercy of God in Christe our only sauiour and high bishop be increased in your heart thorow the liuely woorker of all goodnesse the holye spirite vntill the day of the Lorde c. I haue receiued youre two letters good father Trauers sithen y t I did wryte any vnto you whereof though honesty willeth to make an excuse yet truth biddeth me otherwise and sayeth it is better wyth shame to confesse the fault for therein is as a man mighte say halfe a deseruing of pardon then without shame to lie I might haue written vnto you twise notwythstanding in deede some businesse wherein I haue some thing bene occupied but yet I haue not Nowe the cause is because I woulde not And why woulde I not But because I coulde not I meane because my canning is taken away by sinne for my sinnes doe forbid goodnesse vnto me In dede if my sinning were of infirmitie there were good hope of recouerie of that which I haue lost But seeing both willing and knowing I haue too much yeelded and yet doe yeelde to my infirmities iustly I doe deserue that because I haue cast awaye and reiected the woord of the Lord behinde my backe that the Lord should reiecte me And because I would not haue blessing I am woorthye as Dauid sayeth that it be taken away from me I haue nowe at length experience that to bring a man foorth of Gods fauour is sooner seene when a man hath receiued all things abouÌ„dantly then when nede or the crosse pincheth Afore it pleased God to woorke the restitution you know what I meane and afore it pleased God to prouide for me as he hath done so that I can saye in nothing where any want is as pertaining to my body I was an other maner of man then nowe I am and yet Gods deserts haue otherwise bounden me But the scripture is true I haue aduanced my children Deut. 32. and nourished them but they haue contemned me I haue fedde them that they were fatte and grosse and they spurned agaynste me Perchaunce you will aske me wherein Oh father Trauers I warrante you this my stile in carnall and not in spirituall wryting doeth some thing shewe vnto you but as for it in comparison of other things is nothynge For where the life of man is such that either it paireth or ameÌ„deth as Paule sayeth the outwarde man is corrupted day by day and therefore except the inwarde man be renewed the shoe goeth awrie euery building in Christ doth grow to a holy temple as the wicked on the contrary parte shall proceede to worser 2. Tim. 3. 2. Tim. 3. I haue made a change farre otherwise in going backe than I thinke by letters I can perswade you wherein will you say For the first seconde and thirde and to be brief in all things As for an example Gods true feare is flowen away from me loue to my brethren is exiled from me faith is vtterly taken awaye In stead wherof is distrust doubtfulnes bearing rule Contempt of Gods honor of my brethreÌ„ raigning in stead of true feare an imagined feare accordinge to my brayne holding the principalitie For I extenuate sinne and I do not consider that in sinne which a Christian ought to consider that sinne being not forgeuen is such a thyng for the which God casteth his creature away as exaÌ„ples not only of Saule of Iudas of the Israelites which were beloued in deede yet for sinne are reiected but also of others on whome lately for my warning God hathe shewed the same do admonish me But it is but my pen which writes this for the wicked sayth Salomon when they come into the depth of their sinnes then they grow in securitye Prouerb 18. I am I caÌ„not tel what I feare but it is but blindly or els wold I awake otherwise then I do 2. Tim. 2 I feare me I say that I am intangled of the deuil after his desire Pray for me that the Lord would geue me repentance that I may escape out of his snares Alas the spirite of praier which before I haue felt plentifully is taken cleane away from me The Lorde be mercifull vnto me I am solde vnder sinne I am the bondslaue of sinne for whome I obey his seruaunt I am I am ashamed to speake ofte no I shame not at all for I haue forgot to blush I haue geuen ouer to wepe And truly I obey I obey I say mine owne coÌ„cupiscences namely in eating in drinking in iangling and idlenesse I will not speake of vaine glorie enuie disdaine hypocrisie desire of estimation selfeloue and who can tell all Is thys the rewarde thou renderest to GOD O Bradforde It is true yea to true thou knowst it O Lord for thy mercies sake pardon me In your letters you touch me home how that
me God I should say through it vnto a more contempt of worldly thyngs through the sequestration of such his busines as tofore I had ado withall I call it a contempt well take the word euen as it is hypocritically and vayne gloriously spoken for the whiche fault amongst my others innumerable I trust you remeÌ„ber in your prayers whereof I haue I would I knew how much neede There is yet another thyng whereof I will aduertise you euen to this ende that you might pray if it be Gods will that as I trust shortly to beginne so he may vouchsafe to confirme that he hath begun as if I be not deceyued I beleeue it is his workyng If the thyng seeme by Gods sprite in you that I presume then for the Lords sake aduertise me for I am much geuen to that disease the Lord deliuer me I haue mooued my M. therein already by letters to see if I shall haue any liuyng of hym as hitherto I haue had but I haue thereof no answer nor as our naturall speech is any likelyhood of any grant Yet that I haue alredy I trust be able for me for 3. yeres you looke what my purpose meaneth I am so long afore I come to it Therefore I doe it because my long bablyng should be lesse tedious Now shall you haue it If Gods will be whereunto pray I may be obedient I am mynded afore Midsomer to leaue London to goe to my booke at Cambridge and if God shall geue me grace to be a minister of his worde Thus you haue of a â—lie an Elephant Well take it in good part though you see my etiam non and not etiam etiam A tumblyng stone gathereth no mosse so therfore pray for me Perchaunce I do foolishly to forsake so good a liuyng as I haue I will say no more hereof but pray for me I trust as I said for three yeres study I haue sufficient if my Maister take all from me and when this is spent God wil send more I do not write this that you should thinke me to be in need of worldly helpe And therfore as Friers were woont secretly to beg No in y e Lords name I require you not to take it so for I had rather neuer send letter afore I should be herein a crosse to you for sufficit sua diei afflictio we are more set by then many sparowes But if my Mother or Sir Thomas Hall murmure at it or be offended with me as you can remedy it with your counsaile Howbeit as yet I will not write to them of it vntill such tyme as I bee goyng I am somethyng fickle mynded and vnconstant therefore praye for me that my hande beyng put to the plough presumptuously spoken I looke not backe You may gather by my wordes in this letter the Herodicall heart whiche lyeth in mee I haue sent you a booke of Bucer agaynst Winchester in English lately translated which I neuer red therefore I cannot prayse it And as I call to remembraunce I did send you with the other bookes moe then you receyued at the least one of them I remember which is called The Common places or the Declaration of the fayth by Urbanus Rhegius Aske for it or send me worde in whome the default is you haue it not Hereafter and that shortly by God grace I will send you primitiae laborum meorum a worke or two which I haue translated into English so soone as they bee printed which will bee afore Whitsontide Pray for me good father Traues and God send you health of soule and body as I would myne owne or any mans liuyng But yet to warne you of that you knowe not in writyng your letters to me you hit me home and geue mee that I looke for You are deceyued and so is all that knoweth me I neuer came to any poynt of mortification therefore a little ticklyng sets me a flote God help me and geue God thankes for me as all men bee most bounden Thus when Iones beginne to write to you I run as the Priest sayth Mattins for I thinke I may bee bold on you The holy Ghost preserue you your wife and family and perseuere his grace in you vnto the ende I pray you pray for me a most what should I call me miserable and blasphemous sinner The peace of God bee with vs. From the Temple this xij of May 1548. Sir Thomas Hall hath deceyued mee but hymselfe most I desire to speake with hym as this Winter it may chaunce if I discharge not my self of myne office to see him Pray for hym and for me A very hypocrite Iohn Bradford ¶ An other letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues THe perseuerance of Gods grace with the knowledge of his good will encrease with you vnto the ende To declare my selfe as I am a carnall man which vnderstandeth not the thyngs that be of the spirit These my letters though I counterfeit and meddle amongest them the spirituall wordes as the Deuill did in hys temptations to Christ will declare no lesse For I beginne with carnall thyngs in effect and no meruaile if I so ende for how can a man gather figs of bryers These wordes as they seeme so they are spoken for a cloke to make you thynke otherwyse but father Traues you can not thinke so euil of me as I am to the matter This present day by Gods grace I take my iourney towards Cambridge where I praye God and so earnestly pray you to pray for me that I may circumspectly redeme this tyme which God hath appointed to me vnknowen to lend me for alas I haue spent most wickedly the tyme past for the which I must account euen for euery haire bredth as they say for God hath not geuen here tyme to sine But if I considered this as I do nothyng lesse custome of sinne and pleasing my selfe hath so hardened my hart I should then come to the feelyng of my selfe then should I hate sinne which I now loue then should I feare Gods wrath which I now contemne theÌ„ should I cry out and wepe and continually pray as now I am as dry as a stone as dumbe as a nayle as far from pâ—aying as he that neuer knew any tast of it Which thing once I felte thankes to the Lord but now for myne vnthankfulnesse I am almost but most worthily depriued I feare me God will take hys grace from me I am so vnthankefull Alas why do I lye in saying I feare me nay God grant I may do so for then should I pray and pray but seyng I can not speake you for me pray for me that the Lord would remember his old compassions towards me for his mercies sake drawe me ye compel me to serue to feare and to loue hym Thus may you see how I presume for myne entent was to haue bene a Minister of Gods worde to haue bene hys instrument to cal from as I haue called to sinne but you see how that God